Road to Twilight

by ShadowBrony

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Princess Luna, Original Character, Adventure, Crossover, Twilight Sparkle
Length: 130888

A mix of Kingdom Hearts with MLP. No Sora or Riku. Just Keyblades, Heartless and Ponies. (No prior knowledge of Kingdom Hearts needed .)

Twilight has been having some weird dreams lately about strange dark creatures. Twilight tries to ignore them as just simple nightmares. But one day, the creatures of her dreams become a reality. Soon she has to fight to protect her friends, but the only way to do so is to fight using powers and magic she has never seen before. Just a normal day in Equestria, right?

(Warning: most of this story will be taking place in Equestria and will in no way be crossed over with the characters of the Kingdom Hearts series. This is just Keyblades, Heartless and Ponies.
All MLP Universes crossed over into were done so with permission from their respective Authors.)
[Featured on 5/5/14 and again on 5/25/14 ]
Picture done by AshuraZXexianGlitch

Published 2013-06-13 17:20:02 UTC
Last updated 2019-08-16 16:47:48 UTC

Awakening

Awakening

Spike stood over a skillet as the eggs began to simmer. Most of Twilight’s friends sat at the table while they waited for Spike to finish making them breakfast. Fluttershy was the only one not amongst them but she had told them she would be running late earlier on. The reason they were all there was because Twilight had invited them the day before, but their reasons for being there were for much bigger reasons then a simple get together. Twilight had been having some pretty bad nightmares lately and due to it, had been very stressed out lately with lack of sleep added in as well. It seemed that the best way to help her was to be there for her.

Pinkie Pie wiggled in her seat in anticipation for the food to come and Twilight as well. “Oooh I wish Twilight was awake right now; I want to talk to her about her don’t-worry-about-those-crazy-nightmares party! I know something like that would cheer her right up.”

Apple Jack leaned back against her chair, “I don’t think a party is all it is gonna to take to help her sleep at night nor help her with dem crazy dreams of hers. I think right now the best we can do fer her is let er know that we are here for her if she is a needing us.” Rainbow Dash nodded along with Rarity. Spike was just about to turn around and voice his opinion when a loud thump upstairs could be heard followed by an even louder yell,

“YAAAAAAAAAAAA!”

Spike nearly fell over as the scream reverberated off the walls. Within seconds everypony was up and heading towards Twilights room. Spike stayed where he was in shock as her scream continued to echo in his head. Everypony raced up the stairs with Rainbow Dash in the lead. She didn’t bother to stop when she reached the door and instead bucked it open. Twilight’s friends were already in the room before the door could even slam against the wall.

Twilight lay on the floor in a fetal position still wrapped in her blanket, eyes wide open as she continued to mutter something over and over about drowning in darkness. Apple Jack was quick on her hooves as she ran over and bent down to check on Twilight. She slowly began rubbing Twilight's back as Twilight began to calm down. Her friends all gathered around her with a look of concern all playing across their faces. Apple Jack cradled Twilight as she continued to try to calm her down, “It’s alright sugar cube, it was just a nasty dream, dats all.

Twilight shook her head, “It felt so real. It wasn’t like before where it was just crazy images of these dark creatures. I saw those creatures and fought them. But the weirdest thing of all was that weapon. I have never seen anything like it.” Everypony stared at her in confusion.

Pinkie Pie laughed, “Silly Twilight, why would you need some weapon when you can just use your magic?”

Twilight shook her head, “Because in my dream, aside from my telekinesis, I couldn’t use my magic.”

Apple Jack stood up and helped Twilight onto her hooves. Rarity walked over and put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Listen darling, I think it might be best we give Luna a visit soon. She is the princess of dreams after all.”

Twilight thought for a moment before shaking her head, “I don’t want to bother Luna with something as stupid as some really crazy dreams. And I really don’t want Celestia to worry either.”

Rainbow Dash took a few steps forward toward Twilight before grinning at her, “Hey, let’s forget about it for now and go grab something to eat. Spike is making eggs and toast and the smell is really starting to get to me.” Twilight nodded in agreement. Better to handle a situation like this with a full stomach.

Everypony, including Twilight, left the room and headed downstairs where Spike had just finished placing the food on the table. He appeared to be a bit shaken but was OK none the less. As Twilight sat down and everypony began to eat, she couldn’t help but smile as she was thankful to having such caring friends. Everypony was here for her, except…”Hey where’s Fluttershy?”

No sooner had Twilight asked this that a surprisingly loud shriek rang out across Ponyville. Everypony was on their hooves as Rainbow Dash yelled, Fluttershy?!” Everypony was immediately out the door within seconds. Spike could only stand there with his face full of shock as he realized that yet again, he had been left behind.

Twilight and her friends ran as fast a possible, though Rainbow Dash had already taken flight. As soon as they made their way through Ponyville and out towards the edge of the Everfree Forest, they were surprised and glad to see Fluttershy sitting alone out in the middle of her front yard. That is, until her crying reached their ears. Rainbow Dash took the lead and landed next to her friend who upon closer examination appeared to be cradling something. Fluttershy looked up as RD approached her. She whispered something to Rainbow Dash whose face went from a surprised look, to one of sorrow.

“What happened?” Twilight asked.

RD glanced back at Fluttershy before answering, “She was out feeding breakfast to her animals when a strange creature she had never seen before attacked her. She tried her best to calm it but not even the Stare would work on it. Just as Fluttershy was about to run back into her house, Angel appeared and attacked the creature. But the creature did something to him. Now he appears cold and lifeless.”

Rainbow lowered her voice and motioned for everypony to come closer, “She says she actually saw it take something from Angel before he fell down and completely stopped moving. She seems to think that it stole his heart.”

Twilight was the only pony who didn’t have a look of horror on her face. “But in all my books I have never heard or read of such a creature doing something like that. That can’t be right.”

RD glared at Twilight, “If Fluttershy thinks that is what happened then I believe her.”

Rainbow Dash took a deep breath, “Look, I’ll take care of Fluttershy. The rest of you should head on back and keep an eye out for this creature. Let everypony else know if you see a creature stealing hearts.” Twilight was already on her way back before Rainbow even finished talking.

Twilight needed to do some research on this strange creature. Then an realization sprung from her mind. She stopped and quickly ran back to Rainbow, “Did Fluttershy say what this creature looked like?”

RD thought for a moment, “I think she mentioned it being black with two antennas and having pure yellow eyes... Twilight are you ok?”

Twilight’s jaw had just hit the floor as soon as she mentioned the pure yellow eyes. “Impossible,” she whispered. She then turned around and galloped in a full sprint back to her Library. She needed to look up everything she could on these strange black creatures.

***

“No, no, no, no, NO!” Twilight continued ranting as she searched through every book she could find on those mysterious dark creatures. Every book she read, she came up empty. Spike, who was on the floor picking up discarded books, only rolled his eyes as Twilight continued to grow more impatient by the moment.

“Twilight, don’t you think that perhaps the princesses might know? Perhaps you should consider sending a letter.” Immediately Twilight ran up to him with a big grin on her face and hugged him, “Of course! Spike, take a letter.” She let him go and Spike went to desk to retrieve some paper.

“Um Twilight?” Spike said as he started to open drawers, “I think we might be all out of paper.”

Twilight groaned and rolled her eyes, “Check in the storage room downstairs, we should have some more down there.” Spike nodded and headed off to the basement, closing the door behind him. Twilight looked out her window and was surprised to see that it had quickly turned to night time. Even more strange was the fact that a storm seemed to be brewing in the distance.

“Um, Twilight?” Spike called form downstairs, “How long has this weird door been down here?”

Twilight got closer to the window. There wasn’t supposed to be a storm for another week or so. “Twilight, I think we have a problem!” Spike yelled, this time sounding a lot more urgent.

But Twilight was too curious about the strange storm to notice. She opened her window a little bit and was surprised to find the wind to be blowing harder than normal and why did it seem like it was getting darker somehow?

“Twilight…” Spike whispered as he slowly opened the basement door. Twilight glanced back toward the basement door and saw that Spike had grown pale. His eyes almost appeared colorless.

“Spike, are you alright?” Twilight whispered. Spike fell face first onto the floor as a flood of dark creatures came pouring from the basement.

Spike was quickly engulfed by the creatures and soon half of Twilight’s library was covered in dark creatures as well. Twilight lit up her horn. She knew she couldn’t get to Spike now. While she wanted to jump in and get him, something in her heart told her it would have been in vain. Tears feel from her face. It would do her no good to die here as well.

Instead she lit up her horn ready to teleport outside. She waited for a few seconds, but nothing happened. Twilight concentrated as she tried again and again but nothing was happening. Her magic wasn’t working. Panicking, she lit up her horn again and grabbed the window. She relieved to find that her telekinesis still worked. She fully opened it and jumped out. As soon as her hooves hit the ground she immediately glanced around and saw that a lot of the Ponyville inhabitants were running around in a panic.

The strange dark creatures appeared everywhere around them. Ponies left and right screamed as they did their best to get away. A lot of them seemed to be heading as far out of town as they could. Twilight turned around and ducked just in time to see Derpy flying overhead with Dinky in her arms aiming for the sky. The wind seemed to be getting stronger but that didn’t seem to faze Derpy as she continued to try to fly her daughter to safety. They appeared to be on their way to the train station. Twilight watched in horror as another pony got attacked by those creatures. Derpy stopped, set Dinky down and hugged her tightly before running over to help. Twilight soon lost sight of Dinky as she ran off by herself.

Twilight thought for a moment unsure where to go. Then she noticed some of her friends running up towards her. It seemed like everypony was amongst them except Fluttershy.

Rainbow Dash sped up ahead of the rest of them. “Twilight, I managed to get everypony together but we still need to grab Fluttershy. Mind telling us what’s going on?”

Twilight grimaced, “Remember those strange creatures I keep seeing in my dreams? Well it looks like they didn’t stay in my dreams.”

Everypony looked around in shock. Rainbow Dash shook her head, “I don’t care where they came from or how they got out of Twilight's dreams, we need to get to Fluttershy fast.”

Twilight nodded, “Once we get her, we need to go to the princess, she might have a better idea of what it going on.” Everypony nodded and raced towards Fluttershy’s cottage.

Upon reaching it, the storm had only gotten worst and RD had to land just to keep from getting blown away. Fluttershy was outside her front door looking up at the sky.

“Fluttershy!” Twilight called out to her as they neared her. Just as they reached her, a low rumbling came from the ground. Everypony turned and saw a large crack appearing around Fluttershy’s home. The cracks soon opened and the dark creatures began to appear. It looked like a river of darkness flowing from a broken dam. Rainbow Dash smacked her hooves together, “It looks like the only way out of here is to fight our way out.” She then ran forward as everypony else, except Twilight and Fluttershy, followed her. Twilight remained where she was, unsure what to do without her magic, while Fluttershy dove back into her home.

Then things went from bad, to worse.

Huge hands suddenly appeared from the cracks. A large creature similar to the one Twilight had fought in her dream, brought its head out of the giant crack. It then crawled out before standing up and staring down at her and her friends. It was then joined by two more as they crawled their way out as well. Twilight’s friends yelled out in horror as the creatures reached down and grabbed at all of them. One managed to get Pinkie and Rarity.

The other grasped Rainbow kicking and biting. Before bending down with his other hand and taking Apple Jack who started to do the same. The creature seemed to not even notice as they continued to struggle in his grasp. Then the third one walked over to Fluttershy’s cottage and literally tore the roof off. Fluttershy screamed as it reached down and tore her from her home.

Twilight stared in horror as the Shadow turned toward her. It stared down at her in silence. Twilight glanced over at her friends as they appeared to be glowing in a dark aura. She watched as all her friends’ went limp in the creature's hands. Twilight shook her head and tried with all her might to do something; any kind of magic at all. But none came. Tears formed in her eyes as she saw the creature bend down ready to take her as well. Twilight looked back at her friends, wishing she had her magic. She knew if she had her magic she could have done something.

“I’m sorry everypony,” she yelled out, the creature’s hand getting closer, “I know that just because I don’t have my magic, doesn’t mean I can just sit back while these creatures take you. I feel so helpless without it. I just wish I could protect my friends! I promise if I could, I would protect you all!”

Twilight then gasped as a bright light appeared in front of her. The Shadow’s hand shot away. Twilight stared in awe as the weapon in her dream appeared in front of her. She wiped her eyes with her hooves before she grasped it with her telekinesis and swung it a few times." Alright, I may not have magic, but at least now I can fight." She stared up at the three Shadows with a look of determination, “Now give me back my friends!”

Author's Note

Alright, got a day off today and that gave me just enough time to finish this chapter.
Hoped you all enjoyed.
Let me know what you thought of this chapter in the comments.
(Also I apologize if Apple Jacks sentences were hard to read. I was trying my best to write a southern accent and I am not the best at accents. Also my usual pre-reader is on vacation so I had to do my best to edit this myself.)

(Edit, currently trying to go back and clean up earlier chapters in my free time. If you see a chapter that looks odd or doesn't match up with what I have now in quality, its because I haven't gotten to it yet.)

Separation

Twilight closed her eyes as she felt the wind through her mane. Her friends needed her now more than ever and the best way to help them was to stay focused. She opened her eyes and saw that the one holding Fluttershy had taken a step forward. Twilight readied her Keyblade. The Shadow raised its fist and brought it down quickly; much faster than the one in her dream. But Twilight was still ready for it and managed to dodge right out of the way. She staggered a bit when she glanced over edge and realized two things: One, that she was in the eye of the storm, and two, that the storm had literally ripped a chunk of land that used to be Fluttershy’s yard and was now floating in mid air.

Twilight yelled out in surprise. She then felt the air get knocked out of her as the Shadow back handed her. Twilight flew a few feet before slamming into what was left of Fluttershy’s home. Twilight shook her head in a daze before glancing behind her and seeing the only the front wall of Fluttershy’s home remained. The rest seemed to have fallen away. Twilight grunted a bit before looking back the Shadow. It appeared to be silently watching her or in deep thought. Due to lack of facial expressions, Twilight was unsure what it was thinking. Twilight readied her Keyblade before charging at it. She swung her Keyblade at its legs but it bounced off.

This seemed to still grab the attention of the Shadow as it brought its free hand up. Making a fist, it struck the ground, but this time it went through it. It remained there in that position for a few seconds. Twilight wondered if perhaps it was stuck. Remembering her dream, she decided its only weak spot must be its head. Twilight ran over and began swing it at the creatures head. This time her Keyblade seemed to do damage as she found it easier to continue swinging her Keyblade without having the recoil. The creature soon quickly lifted up its head after Twilight got some good swings in. It brought its arm up out of the ground, and apparently a strange ball of energy along with it.

It threw up the ball into the air while Twilight watched it fly up.

Upon looking up, Twilight noticed that there was something different about this storm: a big ball of energy twice the size of Ponyville now hung above her. Twilight stared in horror as she saw it was slowly pulling chunks of Ponyville into it. Twilight began to wonder how the stretch of land she was standing on was still floating, when the small sphere dispersed, raining down little balls of dark energy. Twilight felt one hit her, it was hot and burned hotter than anything she had ever touched before. Twilight yelled out in pain and ran for cover. She set down her Keyblade and used her telekinesis to pull off what was left of Fluttershy’s door. She then held it above her as the burning balls continued to rain down.

Twilight could feel the heat through the door as a few fell on it but at least it was better than getting hit directly. Twilight let out a sigh of relief as the last few balls fell. She then looked up and saw that the Shadow had its free hand opened just a few feet off the ground. Twilight watched in amazement as the ground below its hand began to bubble before transforming into some kind a dark puddle. It then brought the unconscious Fluttershy over to the dark puddle. Twilight realized that it was going to drop her into it. Twilight looked up at the door she was using as a shield a minute ago before staring at the things arm. She concentrated then threw it as hard as she could the creature’s hand that was currently holding Fluttershy, but it seemed to just bounce off without any effect.

Twilight cried out in desperation, “Stop!”

The creature paid her no heed as his hand carrying Fluttershy reached the spot over the puddle. It then opened its hand and Fluttershy fell. Twilight rushed forward as she landed. Twilight reached out with her hoof as Fluttershy began to sink into the puddle. Twilight grabbed at Fluttershy’s leg and pulled. But it didn’t seem to work as she continued to sink. Twilight reached out with her telekinesis and pulled with all her might, but this too, did not seem to work. Twilight felt sweat roll down her face as she tried over and over to free Fluttershy but it was all in vain.

As Fluttershy’s face disappeared under the dark puddle, it began to dissipate. Soon, it was like the puddle never existed in the first place. Twilight put her hoof over where Fluttershy and the puddle had been. She felt her tears begin to flow freely as she shouted at the ground, “Fluttershy!”

Twilight shook her head before yelling out in rage. She could practically feel heat building up in her head. She picked up her Keyblade glanced up at the Shadow.

“If only I could use my magic.” She muttered to herself, “Even just a bit. Anything! I just want to FIRE something!” Twilight felt the heat release from her head as a fire ball launched itself from her Keyblade into the Shadow’s face. The creature staggered back in surprise, covering its face.

Twilight looked on in shock, “What? Ok, that works. Now how did I do that?”

Twilight pointed her Keyblade as she tried to concentrate. But nothing came. “Common, I just need a bit of FIRE.” Yet again, Twilight felt heat gathering in her head before another fire ball was thrown from her blade. The creature had just taken his hands off, only to be met with a face full of fire yet again. The other Shadows only stood and watched as their brother continued to stagger back in what Twilight hoped was in pain. It continued to step back until it lost its footing and tumbled over the edge.

Twilight drew a sigh of relief. She then glanced to her right just into time to see that her Library was being pulled toward her by the storm. Twilight's eyes grew wide as she braced herself as the library crashed into the floating island. Twilight fell over as the shock wave reverberated throughout the land she was standing on. The other two Shadows lost their footing as well and feel over, tumbling over the side. The storm immediately swept out from under them and carried them towards the swirling energy above. Twilight could watch in horror as her friends disappeared into it.

“Noooooo!” she screamed into the wind. She continued to watch the sphere for a few moments. Then she then heard a loud crack behind her. She turned around and watched as the storm tore at what was left of her library. Twilight soon found herself unable to stand and had to grab unto a nearby fence just to keep from getting blown away by the storm. She watched as the tree that she had come to call home, get torn from its roots and lifted into the orb of dark energy. All that remained was her basement, though that too seemed to be mostly gone as well.

Everything except a strange door she did not recall ever seeing before. It appeared to be made of wood and resembled the one from her dream. Only this one had no knob or handles, just one big keyhole. Twilight felt her Keyblade being drawn towards it. She let her Keyblade point in the direction as a beam of light shot from it. Before it could make it, the door was suddenly ripped from where it had been. The beam continued onward before completely disappearing.

Twilight watched as the storm swung it around her before colliding with some other debris. The door then split into several pieces before being sucked into the orb above her.

Twilight glanced around her; tears had begun to fall from her face again. Everything she had ever loved was gone: her friends, her home, even Ponyville, had all been taken away. What had started out as just some bad dreams, had turned into a nightmare, and this time she knew she wasn’t going to be waking up from this one.

Twilight bowed her head in sorrow. She closed her eyes as she mourned for what she had lost, but in doing so, failed to notice that the fence was slowly breaking away from the ground. Before Twilight even realized what was happening, the fence came loose. Twilight felt herself being lifted high into the air. She screamed in terror as she was quickly sucked up into the orb. She soon felt like she was being tossed around in a river that went in all directions. She at this point, had given up on screaming as she felt her mind become cloudy. She then slowly closed her eyes and blacked out.

***

On top of a large hill overlooking some castle ruins, stood a stallion wearing a brown cape and hood. It was night time out but the moon was full. He watched as a blue comet appeared in the sky as a storm quickly went past. It didn’t even rain. It just appeared out of nowhere, dropped the blue comet, then left. How strange, the stallion thought to himself. This can only mean one thing. I knew this day would someday come, but I didn’t think it would happen so soon.

“Well,” he said out loud, “Time to go meet the new Keyblade master.” He chuckled to himself as he made his way over to where it appeared the comet was going to land.

Author's Note

Well hopefully this one will seem a bit less rushed but please let me know. I am really excited for the next chapter since that is when will finally get some answers to some of this. Hope you enjoyed and don't forget to let me know what you think so far.

A Strange New Place

Twilight slowly opened her eyes. She stared up at the star filled sky for a few moments, unsure as to what had just happened. Then it hit her, the storm, the Shadows, her home and then her friends. She immediately stood up but regretted it as she felt her head spin. She quickly sat back down and instead decided it would be better to view her surroundings sitting down.

She glanced around and noticed she was in some court yard of an old castle. It appeared to have been abandoned for centuries yet at the same time it still looked pleasant for an old castle. She briefly wondered if perhaps she had somehow ended up in the castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. But as she continued to look around, she decided that the architecture did not match.

After a few minutes of rest, Twilight decided that perhaps it was time to look around. She got up; slowly this time, and made her way out of the court yard. She went through some old wooden doors, down a small hallway, before finding herself in what she could only guess was the throne room. While the rest of the castle was grey and lifeless, this portion still had some beauty still hidden amongst the dust. The carpet was ripped and torn yet still noticeable. The stone throne looked like it was crafted to fit a Pegasus. The windows were all broken except for one. Chandeliers still remain hung somehow though covered in spider webs. The walls were bare but it was evident that flags used to be hung as there appeared to be hooks all over the place.

Twilight glanced back over to the only window that appeared to be unbroken. Like the throne room in Canterlot, this one appeared to have had picture windows as well. Twilight took a step closer to it. The moon light shone through it and made it almost look like the picture was glowing. It had a picture of Luna on it and she seemed to be surrounded by ponies with bat wings.

Twilight wracked her brain. She had seen these bat ponies with Luna before. But these appeared to be just a bit different. These ponies’ wings seemed bigger and they had different colors such as blue or even purple. Luna seemed to be smiling in the picture as if she was happy to be amongst so many of them. Twilight was so engrossed with the picture; she failed to notice a shadow creeping up on her. She jumped and nearly hit the ceiling when somepony tapped her on the shoulder abruptly.

Twilight quickly turned around and saw a stallion standing just a few ways away from her. He had a brown hood and cape that masked what he looked like. But from the way he appeared, she could tell he was a stallion. Her theory was confirmed when he spoke, “Didn’t mean to startle you. Hello by the way, are you alright?”

Twilight let out a deep sigh when she realized she was holding back her breath. “I’m okay; I just didn’t expect to see anypony in a place like this." Twilight glanced around her, "Who are you and where am I?” The stallion lowered his hood. He appeared to have a dark blue coat but his mouth and nose were black. His eyes were a soft yellow, though it was just his irises that appeared yellow not his whole eyes like the creatures she saw earlier.

He grunted a few times before he spoke, “Hello, my name is Night Glider,” he said while extending his hoof.

Twilight reached out her hoof to bump his. “Twilight Sparkle” She said returning the hoof bump.

Night nodded his head, “As for where you are, you’re in the Ruins of the Thestral Kingdom.”

Twilight gave him a confused look, “I have read about all sorts of kingdoms both existing and mythological. I have never heard of the Thestral Kingdom.”

Night's face fell as he looked at her with a sorrowful face, “I guess I would be surprised if you had heard of it. It hasn’t been in the record books since the fall of Luna over 1000 years ago.” He paused as Twilight gave him a shocked and confused look. He then continued, “Before Luna fell to darkness, she was a dear friend to the Thestrals. But then the war against Celestia happened. The Thestrals were forced to pick a side; of course they chose Luna’s side. But when she fell, Celestia turned her attention to the Thestrals. By this point they were ready to surrender, but Celestia showed little mercy. In the end she blamed them for her sister’s betrayal.”

“Celestia wouldn’t.” Twilight interjected, wanting to defend her mentor. Night shook his head looking at her with heavy eyes. "Wait, you’re not lying?”

“I have no reason to lie Twilight. Celestia destroyed the Kingdom and burned all records of its existence. She viewed the Thestrals as evil and banished them from Equestria. Any Thestral that went to negotiate with her, never returned. They soon became viewed as a bad omen and were run out of every town they went for shelter. For hundreds of years this went on, nothing changed for any of them.

The Threstrals fell on hard times. They were beaten, jailed, sometimes even killed for being who they were. They were never evil, just ended up on the wrong side during the war. But they continued to pay for it for generations to come. When Luna returned, there wasn’t much left of them in the world.”

Twilight thought about it for a moment when he paused. “You mean those guards are Thestrals?” Night nodded his head with a smile. Twilight tilted her head, “I never thought they were a different race in the slightest. Just made to look that way through magic.”

Night shook his head, “Luna managed to track a few of them down and now serve as her guards. But there is still racism even now, stories are always held onto; if anypony looks or resembles one, it’s always the same result. They are still feared in most places. Even places that have never heard of a Thestral run when they see them. That is why you if you are every born a Thestral, your life becomes a curse. These Ruins is a monument to better times. A sanctuary if you will. Even though it has been years since the last time a Thestral has been seen here, it is still whispered about for those willing to hear.” As Night finished his tale, he was surprised to see that the mare in front of him looked like she was on the edge of tears. The stallion but his hoof on her shoulder, “Hey it’s alright, just be glad you’re not a Thestral.”

Twilight rubbed her eyes with her hoof, “I don’t care, what Celestia did was just awful. Just when you think you know a pony, you find out she has more skeletons in her closet then the records let on!”

Night smiled at her. “Look, it’s all in the past, not much you can do about it but move forward. I am sure that you have had some hardships as well.”

Twilight nodded her head, “I lost my home, my friends and even my whole town. I am not sure what I am going to do now."

Night was silent for a moment, “Sounds like we may have more in common than you think.” Twilight looked at him with a surprised look. Night just sat there silently and stared at the window. Twilight looked over and stared at it as well as the moon continued to glow through the picture.

***

Twilight slowly opened her eyes again. She realized she might have just dozed off. She glanced around until she saw Night sleeping up against the wall. She glanced over at the window and noticed that the moon appeared to be covered by clouds.

Twilight stood up and walked over where the throne was. She seemed to be drawn to it for some reason. Then she walked right past it towards the wall behind it. She stopped as she wondered why she had gone over there in the first place. Upon closer examination however, she noticed a small crack in the shaped of a rectangle, hidden behind the shadow of the throne. Twilight pushed against it revealing a door. Twilight pushed harder and harder as it was slow to move. Finally after a few minutes of pushing, the door fell over.

It made a loud thump that echoed throughout the castle. When she looked around, all she saw was another broken window in a small room with a square piece of wood lying on a chest. Twilight walked over and examined the wood. She was about to turn around and examine it in better light, when the chest began to glow a dark aura. Twilight stared at the chest as it began to leak dark liquid. Twilight ran out as the room continued to fill with it. Once she was back in the thrown room, she ran over to where Night was still sleeping.

“Night? I need you to wake up. I think we have a problem!” Night Glider opened an eye and glanced over at the throne as the dark ooze began to surround it. He was on his hooves in seconds. He then dashed to the middle of the room as the ooze began to gather by the throne. Twilight ran up next to him.

She lowered her horn and yelled, "FIRE" at the dark puddle. But nothing happened. She tried over and over but no fire was coming out. Night sighed and rolled his eyes, “You may want to try that again when you have your Keyblade out. It works a whole lot better.”

Twilight looked back at Night with a look of surprise. “My what?”

Night winced, “Uh, mind if I tell you later?” By now the ooze had begun to rise and take shape. Soon, hooves began to form. Then flat bat-like wings sprung out as its face came into view. Its eyes were pure yellow. Once its transformation was complete, it stared down at them having grown to half the height of the throne room. Twilight glanced back at the window then back at the creature. She was sure that it was a Shadow of a Thestral. It let out a roar as it brought its hooves down. The shock wave knocked both ponies to the ground.

Night glanced over to Twilight, “You're going to call that Keyblade any moment now, right?”

Twilight bit her lip before answering, “I’m not sure what that is, or how to do that.”

Night took a deep breath, “Alright, just think hard about it, clear your mind… and don’t get squashed!” Twilight barely had time to react as the Shadow Thestral’s hoof came down on her. While it did miss her, the shockwave sent her flying back against the wall.

Night called out to her, “Concentrate and summon it!”

Twilight cried back, “I can’t. It’s… Not… Working!” Twilight continued to push hard with her mind as if she were casting a really hard spell. She closed her eyes as she continued to concentrate. She was starting to learn that closing your eyes when something is going on, was a bad idea, as she felt the Shadow Thestral’s wing hit her and pin her against the wall. Twilight gasped as precious air left her lungs.

“Twilight!”

Twilight felt her vision go blurry for a moment. When she could see again, she noticed that the Shadow Thestral’s mouth was open. Her eyes grew wide as energy began to gather in it, forming a big ball of dark energy in its mouth. Twilight struggled against the Thestral’s grasp, but it had her too well pined to move. Twilight tried again to focus as she called with all her might for her Keyblade to form. She thought of the first time she summoned it. She remembered the big battle as it came back in vivid detail. She thought of her friends. Twilight eyes widened as memories of her and they came together. Twilight instantly felt sadness fill her as she realized she might never see her friends again. She stared up at the ball of energy as it began to get bigger.

“Maybe,” she thought, “maybe it is better to just give in. It’s not like I have much else to live for anymore. Without my friends, I am not sure why it is worth fighting anymore.” Twilight closed her eyes, ready to except her fate.

“Damn it, Twilight don't give up!”

Twilight opened her eyes just in time to see a back object hit the energy ball, making it explode within the Thestral’s mouth. The creature cried out in pain and dropped Twilight to the ground as it staggered back. Twilight stared back at Night in confusion. Night stared back at her with a look of determination. Then something flashed into his mouth.

It was a black sword like object, with a head that had a crown like look to it. At the other end was a chain with a black crown hanging from the end. Twilight’s eyes grew to new heights as her jaw hit the floor. She recognized the blade, and knew at that moment what a Keyblade was. Night grinned at her as the object disappeared in a flash of light.

“Like I said, we have a lot more in common than you think.”

Author's Note

Night's Keyblade is Oblivion.
Whenever I come across music that has commercials, I will put them on repeat so you don't have to watch them.
Hope you enjoyed.

Another Keyblade

Twilight felt her jaw hit the floor. Her eyes remained fixed on Night. Night Glider stared back at the Shadow as he prepared himself and charged. The creature swung at him with its wing. Night brought back out his Keyblade as the wing neared him. He waited until the wing was just about to hit him before jumping high into the air. The wing passed right below him for a ways before he landed right on the edge of the wing. The creature stretched out its wing in confusion as Night ran across it. He swung his head and pointed the tip of the blade toward the Shadows face. He then yelled, “Blizzara.” A massive chunk of ice appeared and shot towards the Thestral.

The Shadow had no time to react as the chunk of ice immediately spread on contact. The Thestral roared as it seemed to have cause major damage to his face. Night quickly jumped off, as the Thestral began to wildly swing his head in hopes of shaking off the pain. Night Glider quickly glanced back at Twilight who was having trouble keeping her mouth shut as she continued to watch him. He rolled his eyes and dismissed his Keyblade.

“Twilight, I know this must be very fun to watch and all but, do you mind giving me a hoof?”

Twilight blinked as if she was in a trance before realizing she was being addressed. She shook her head, “I am still not sure how to summon my Keyblade, Sorry. I will keep trying though, I promise!”

Night let out a heavy sigh. “When this is all over, we have a lot we need to discuss.” Night turned to face the creature again. The creature had just gotten over its attack and was now charging up another ball of energy. Night laughed, “Ah c'mon, now you’re just making this too easy.” Night glanced over at the wall where the hooks could be seen. He then glanced up at one of the chandeliers nearest to the creature.

Night took a few steps back before charging right at the wall. He leaped into the air as high as he could. He summoned his Keyblade and swung his head so the top of the blade would catch one of the hooks. As soon as it latched on he then pushed hard against the wall. He turned his head again as he pushed himself off and flew a few feet. He could just make out the chandelier before his Keyblade caught it. He hung there for a few seconds as he searched for his target. Once Night had a good bead on the Thestral’s head; he began to swing the chandelier back and forth.

Then with one last big swing, he let go of his Keyblade and flew towards the Thestral’s head. Just as he was about to land, he quickly summoned his blade again and brought it down, hard as he could on the things muzzle. The Thestral’s mouth was forced shut as the ball of energy now became trapped inside him. He pointed his Keyblade down and shouted “Blizzara!” Ice soon coated the creature’s mouth making it almost impossible for the creature to open it again. Night then quickly jumped off as the Thestral’s body began to inflate like a balloon. He ran towards Twilight as he shouted, “Run!”

Twilight turned as Night ran past her. Twilight glanced back at the slowly expanding Shadow. Twilight’s eyes grew wide as she realized what was happening. Night had just made it to the window when Twilight turned towards him again and ran to meet up with him. He waited until Twilight was right next to him before they both jumped out the open window.

It turned out the throne room was a little higher up than they had thought as they both stumbled when they hit the ground. Though, the bushes at the bottom still helped to cushion their fall. Night quickly helped Twilight up as they both glanced back and could see that the Shadow was reaching his size limit; the roof was starting to give.

Both Night and Twilight then ran as fast as their hooves could carry them. Twilight glanced ahead and could see a forest filled with thick large trees. As soon as they found themselves amongst the trees, Night stopped them both. He grasped Twilight around her neck and hurled both of them against a fairly large tree. No sooner had they done this, a large explosion rushed past them. It sounded like the loudest thunder Twilight had ever heard. She closed her eyes as dark energy rushed past them. The wind from the blast hurled debris all over the place. Luckily, the tree appeared to be strong as it continued to protect them from the blast. Though Twilight still felt a piece of wood bounce off of her, she continued to cling to the tree as the shockwave continued. It continued on for at least a minute but to Twilight it felt like hours.

But when the blast did stop, Twilight was still afraid to open her eyes. She was afraid of what she might see. Curiosities got the better of her as she opened them and look around toward the ruins. She assumed that there would be body parts of the Thestral all over the place, but instead, all that was left was a thin haze of black smoke that sizzled out of existence in a few moments. There were however, pieces of the throne room all over the place.

The throne room had been completely obliterated. However the rest of the castle somehow remained standing. Twilight winced as she looked over to see what Night’s expression would be. After all, it seemed like he cared a lot for this place. But she was shocked to see that he was laughing, “Oh wow, looks like I over did it just a bit didn’t I?”

Twilight stared at him in confusion. Night caught the look and shrugged. Twilight shook her head, “I don’t understand, I thought you liked this place or something. Didn’t you call it a sanctuary?”

Night smiled, “Yes I did. But it isn’t about the place. It is about the ponies. The Thestrals, coming together where they can have a sense of peace. But there is still plenty of the castle left. Besides, I think they can live without the throne room.” He looked down at the piece of wood at Twilight’s hooves, “Hey, what’s that anyways?”

Twilight looked at what he was staring at. She picked it up with her hoof, “Judging from the design, I would say it looks like a piece of that door I saw get smashed to pieces just before I ended up here.” Twilight shot up randomly as her eyes grew wide, “Bah, Ponyville! My friends. My home. It’s all gone!” Twilight's mane immediately grew frazzled. Her eyes appeared desperate. She looked like she was ready to have a breakdown at any moment.

Night quickly put up his hooves in defense, “Hey, just out of curiosity, did they happen to disappear in a big ball of dark energy?”

Twilight gasped in surprise and nearly fell over, “Uh, yeah, how did you know?”

Night put his hoof on Twilights shoulder, “Then they are fine. Just like you I am sure they were sent across Equestria. They may even be looking for you.” Twilight let out a sigh of relief. She felt herself fall and Night quickly try to catch her. Night gave her a look of concern, “Hey, are you alright?”

Twilight took a deep breath, “Yeah, I am just so relieved. I thought they might be gone forever. But I didn’t think about the fact that if I went through that thing and survived, then so too did my friends.”

Night nodded his head, “Look, perhaps it is best if we make our way to Canterlot. There is a chance we may find your friends there. Also the princesses might have a better idea of what is going on.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. She then glanced back down at the piece of wood. She handed it to Night, “Would you mind holding on to this? For some reason, I feel like it might be important.” Night nodded his head in agreement as he took the piece of wood with his hoof. He lifted up his cloak and revealed a backpack underneath. He quickly stowed it away. He then brought out a map.

He showed it to Twilight, “Ok from where we are, we are just beyond the Everfree Forest. If we cut through it, we should reach Ponyville in three days time. From there, we just follow the train tracks and be there in a day’s walk from Ponyville. All in all, should only take us about a week to get there.”

Twilight stared back at Night in confusion, “Um, I think you mean 4 days time?”

Night shook his head, “Before we even step into the Everfree Forest, I want to be prepared.” He stowed away the map before turning back to Twilight, “I want to teach you how to summon your Keyblade and how to use the spell you already know properly along with a new one if there is time. I can’t face every fight alone Twilight. I need another Keyblade master.”

Twilight grinned in a sheepish way, “Oh, right. Sorry.” Night turned around and started to head back towards the ruins. “The court yard should still be intact. It will be the perfect place to train.”

Twilight stumbled as she ran to catch up with him. “Don’t you think we should rest first?”

Night shook his head as he entered through a small hole the wall. Twilight followed in after him. She was surprised to find herself right back in the courtyard. Night walked over to one side of the court yard and signaled Twilight to go unto the other. Once she was standing on the other side opposite to him, he decided to answer her.

“Best way to start training is to have your blood pumping and battle stress still fresh in your mind. While I am all for rest after a big battle, I think it is important we have you ready before the next attack. And don’t worry, one thing I have learned about these creatures is that after a big attack, they regroup and become quiet again, for at least a little while. Better for you to be able to face them, when they do decide to show up again.”

Twilight nodded. She understood she would only be a burden if she could defend herself from here on out. Her friends are out there somewhere. If she was going to find them, she would need to be alive to do so. “Alright, she said after a few moments. What shall we do first?”

***

Author's Note

Next up is training. Be sure to be around for it. I have something special planned. Sorry if this seemed a little rushed but I had very little time to write this week. I was afraid I would get to far behind.

Unlocking the Keyblade

Twilight took a deep breath as she prepared herself for whatever was going to come next. Night grinned, “First we need you to be able to summon your weapon.” He bent down and picked up a stick with his mouth before tossing it to Twilight, who caught it with her telekinesis. Twilight examined the stick unsure of what he was thinking. Night then closed his eyes, “Alright Twilight, this stick it your starting point. Imagine this stick being your Keyblade. Feel the grip of it and its weight. Now try to imagine what your Keyblade felt like when you first summoned it. What was that feeling? Find it and you will be able to summon your Keyblade whenever you want. Just sit back and concentrate, take as much time as you need.”

Twilight closed her eyes as she felt a breeze run through her mane. Thinking back to her first battle with that Shadow, then to her second battle while she fought for her friends. Twilight thought about her Keyblade over and over, analyzing the situation at every angle. She tried her hardest to remember what her exact feelings were, remembered wanting to protect her friends. Twilight remembered getting angry a lot but sad sometimes as well, she opened an eye in hopes of seeing her Keyblade but all she saw was just the stick. Closing her eyes, minutes past and soon an hour had gone by and still nothing had happened.

Twilight was starting to get anxious but then she remembered that Night was waiting patiently as well. She opened both her eyes and glanced at him about to thank him when she noticed he was no longer standing. He was laying on the ground, sleeping soundly under his cloak. Twilight’s eye twitched feeling annoyed. Apparently this was taking too long for him.

“Hey, Wake up!” Night immediately stood up shaking the sleep from his eyes. “I was resting my eyes,” he quickly stated. Twilight huffed before she threw the stick at Night, who ducked as the stick flew over his head. Twilight glared at him, “Alright since you obviously find this boring; how about we speed this up somehow.”

Night raised an eye-brow. “Got something in mind?”

Twilight’s determined face fell, “Um, not really.”

Night rolled his eyes, “Alright there is one way. But it has a catch. Once we start this, I cannot stop until I say so. Do you understand?”

Twilight gave him a curios look before nodding, “Whatever it takes. I need to be able to summon my Keyblade.”

Night took a deep breath, “Alright but just remember you asked for this.” Night Glider rose up a hoof and untied his cloak. He then threw it off to the side along with his bags. He then unfurled his scaly bat wings and gave them a few flaps. Twilight gasped in surprise. Night grinned at her, “Pretty cool looking aren’t they?”

Twilights pointed her hoof at his wings, “You’re a Thestral?” Night’s face immediately slammed into the ground. He stayed like that for a few seconds before raising his head, “I thought that was obvious! You must not get out much do you?”

“A lot has happened.” Twilight grinned as her cheeks went a little red, “Sorry but you really don’t look like the Thestrals I have seen.”

Night got up and scratched the back of his head with his hoof. “Well to be fair, I am only half Thestral. My irises are yellow but not cat like. My wings are a bit bigger as well. I can see well in the dark though it is nothing compared to the full blooded ones.” Twilight could only stare at him in awe. Night rolled his eyes, “Eh, let’s get back to training.” Twilight shook her head before glancing back at him in a determined look. She was ready for anything. Night summoned his Keyblade. He then took off strait toward Twilight who barely had time to dodge as he swung at her.

“What are you doing?!” Twilight asked not believing his behavior.

Twilight gasped as she watched him turn around for another shot at her. She jumped back as she managed to not get hit a second time, though it was closer than before. Night’s Keyblade vanished before he spoke, “You wanted the quickest way. Here it is. See if you can beat me. You are going to have to summon that Keyblade sooner or later. Because if you don't you are going to be in for a world of hurt.”

Twilight soon found herself running and dodging most of the Nights attacks, she tried over and over to get her Keyblade out but nothing would come. Twilight was desperate enough to even try to pick up her stick and swing it at him, but it was no match for his Keyblade. Twilight knew this could not last much longer, she was starting to get tired. Just then out of nowhere Night stopped. Twilight backed away a few inches.

Night closed his eyes as he rubbed his forehead. “Sorry Twilight, but it looks like I am going to have to stop holding back. If I continue to do so, we aren’t going to get anywhere.”

Twilight’s eyes grew wide in shock, “You were holding back?!” Night nodded before he charged forward and smacked Twilight hard against the side of her head with the back of his blade. Twilight gasped in surprise and flew a few feet before she skidded a bit as she hit the ground. She glanced up dazed, just in time to see a Keyblade coming down on her. Twilight yelled out in surprise and rolled out of the way. Twilight was up on her hooves again as fast as she could. Night Glider jumped and hovered with his wings. He brought his head back along with his Keyblade, and threw his blade towards Twilight. She ducked and then quickly got back up, running at Night knowing that he would be powerless to stop her.

Twilight figured if she could knock the air out of him with a good head-butt, it would stop him. But that plan soon went down the tube as she heard a strange whirling noise, coming up from behind her. She glanced back just in time to see the Keyblade impact against her skull. Twilight felt her vision go fuzzy as she fell to the ground. Twilight felt her world spin even though she was no longer moving. A tear rolled down her face. Night casually began to walk towards her as his Keyblade returned to him.

“Twilight, you want to find your friends right? Well if you can’t get past me, how do suppose you are even going to get that far? With your magic right? Well, due to being a Key Bearer, you aren’t going to be able to do anything without your Keyblade. Being unable to use magic without your Keyblade was supposed to be a safety feature set up long ago. Beings of the darkness have found ways around this. But we walk in the light and we tend to follow the rules.

Twilight, are you sure you can protect your friends?"

Twilight laid there unmoving, her eyes glazed over. Twilight thought about her friends, the good times they had together, the creatures they faced and the challenges they overcame. They had always been there for her. Now they need her most. How was she going to help them now? Twilight felt another tear rolled down her face. NO! I can’t let my friends down. Twilight Sparkle does... Not... FAIL! Twilight thought before she slowly got up. Looking up at Night as fire burned within her eyes. With a flash of light, Oathkeeper appeared in Twilight’s telekinesis.

Night grinned, “So you finally got your Keyblade out, well don-" Wham! Night felt Twilight’s blade hit him against his forehead. He flew back a few yards and hit the wall behind him. He shook his head as he dropped to the ground. He dapped at his forehead with his hoof as blood began to flow from it. He grinned at her, “Alright, let’s finish this!”

Twilight glared at him as she ran towards him, she swung to the right and Night swung to the left. Their Keyblades struck sending small sparks flying all directions. Twilight continued to glare at him while Night only grinned back. Twilight growled and jumped back, she continued to do so until she was a good few feet away from him. Twilight then began to spin her Keyblade as fast as she could. Once she had it going at the speed she wanted, she yelled “Fire.” and lit up her Keyblade. She looked back at Night and with an angry yell, threw her Keyblade at him. But Night was prepared. He yelled Blizzara, and threw his Keyblade as well. It appeared to give off an icy chill as it sped towards Twilight. Both their Keyblades met and clashed, there was an explosion of fire and Ice.

The force was enough send both ponies off their hooves and sprawling unto the ground. Night shook the stars out of his eyes before glancing back at Twilight who appeared unconscious, he then glanced around the court yard. Small fires blazed all over the place while pools of ice remained stuck to the walls and ground. Another breeze blew through quickly putting out the small fires. Due to the time of year, the ice was already starting to melt. He smiled to himself, “We’ll call it a draw.” He then passed out himself, as exhaustion finally set in.

***

Twilight awoke as she tasted something bitter run down her throat. She gagged as it went down, opening her eyes in time to see a cup of green liquid making its way to her. Twilight tried to protest but felt to week to even shake her head. The green liquid soon found its way into her mouth. This time it tasted sweet, she could feel her energy come back within a moment. As soon as she felt able, she turned her head around to see Night sitting nearby holding an empty cup.

“What?” Twilight asked as she tried to get up only for her fall back onto her back. Night put the cup away into his bags sitting nearby.

“If you are wondering what you just drank, the first one was an either to regain your magic and a healing potion to get you going again.” Twilight nodded and glanced up at Night’s forehead expecting to see a gash or at least a scar. But there was nothing there. Before she could ask, Night answered for her, “If you are wondering why all my injuries are healed. I have the healing potion and my genetics to thank for that. Thestrals are fast healers and a healing potion helped it along as well.”

Twilight nodded then closed her eyes as she went over the battle they had just had in her mind. After a few moments, she carefully stood and tried to summon her Keyblade. With a flash of light, it appeared right in front of her. Night smiled, “See? Told you that was the quickest way to get your Keyblade summoned and it worked right?”

Twilight glanced back at him with an eye-brow raised and smiled back at him. She then swung the blunt end of her Keyblade into the back of Night Gliders skull. Night immediately covered the back of his head with his hooves. “Owww,” he groaned. Twilight stuck her face up against his as her eyes burned with anger.

“Scare me like that again, and I will stick your Keyblade so far up your plot…"

Night nodded his head as he got the memo. “Right, I promise I will never do that again.” He held up his hooves in defense, afraid that Twilight might smack him again. Twilight instead turned around and wandered over to the small hole in the courtyard. She glanced back at his bag and using her telekinesis, and brought the bag over to her. Twilight opened it and brought out Night’s map. Night Glider carefully wandered over.

He glanced over her shoulder as Twilight continued to stare at the map in deep thought. After a long time of just silence, Twilight nodded her head and turned to Night. “Alright, quick question, how many more of those ether’s do you have?”

Night grabbed his bag out of Twilight’s telekinesis. He then began to rummage through it. After a few seconds he stopped and glanced back up at Twilight. “Um, just two.”

Twilight nodded her head again and glanced back at the map, she folded it up and turned back to Night. “Alright, since time seems to be of the essence, I have decided that we need to get to Canterlot a lot faster than just a week’s time. Now, I have been working on a spell that will allow me to quickly teleport to the outskirts of Ponyville. That should cut off at least three days of travel. I was originally going to only use it as an escape or for a last resort. Because of the fact that I have to travel so far, it will be risky. There is a chance I could pass out due to magic exhaustion. But with your ether’s, we may have a chance. If you can quickly give them to me after we arrive, it might work.”

Night’s jaw hit the ground. “You mean you can teleport a three days journey just like that? Awesome!”

Twilight nodded, “Now this is really risky but I feel that the sooner we get to Canterlot the better." Night nodded his head as he quickly put on his bags and ran over to grab is cloak. Within seconds, he was standing next to Twilight, ready to go. He grinned at her, and Twilight nervously smiled back and summoned her Keyblade. She pointed it above her, “I hope this works…Teleport!” With a flash of light, both Twilight and Night disappeared. A gust of wind blew by as the Thestral Kingdom became silent once again.

Author's Note

So I realize that Teleport spells are not in KH (As far as I know) but we have seen characters teleporting great distances by either dark realm or Mickey's Chrystal. Since Twilight used to be able to teleport, I figure she should be able to learn how do it again. But this comes at a cost since it uses all of her magic just like how Cure uses all of Sora's magic. Anyways, hope you all enjoyed.

Special Thanks to Ashura for proof reading this and helping me on the song choices. /)

Shattered Memories

With another flash, Night and Twilight appeared on the edge of the Everfree Forest. Immediately Twilight found it impossible to stand as she fell over. Night barely had time to catch her, carefully setting her down with his hoof he kept her head elevated. Twilight was finding it hard to stay focused let alone awake, she could feel her vision go blurry and her head felt very foggy. A bitter taste went down her throat but this time she felt too tired to even gag. Twilight still felt the like gaging, though even when the second bitter taste ended up in her mouth.

Her head felt really fuzzy. The liquid was in her mouth and tasted worst then the first one. However that didn’t mean that she needed to swallow it she decided. She was about to spit it out when she felt a hoof on her mouth. With no place to go, the liquid did a U-turn and went right down her throat. Twilight stared lazily over, too tired to be angry at whoever made her drink such awful things. She just frowned and closed her eyes as she felt herself quickly falling asleep.

But whoever was holding her shook her awake. Now she really was starting to get angry. All she needed was just a bit more sleep. Her eyes felt like lead. She could feel her head being lifted up again, she felt something go down her throat again but this time it tasted awful. It needed cream at least she thought. But it did make her feel a bit more awake. Twilight’s vision began to focus as she was able to finally able to see her surroundings. Her head cleared and she realized that she was in Night's arms. Twilight looked over and saw Night giving her a worried expression. She smiled back in hopes of showing that she was ok; Night just simply gave her a half smile.

“What was that you gave me?” Twilight gave him a curious look as she slowly got into a sitting position. Night put the three cups sitting nearby back into his bag. “You mean besides the two ethers? Coffee?” Twilight raised an eyebrow, she then shook her head unwilling to ask why. Then she slowly got up and surveyed her surroundings. It was night time out, though Twilight could see the sun just beginning to peek over the horizon. They appeared to be on the very edge of the forest near a big crater. Twilight got up and peered into it.

“Did I over shoot us or something?” Night shook his head as he pointed in the distance. Twilight squinted and could just make out a few small buildings in the distance. Twilight recognized the spot she was standing on. This was the view she would sometimes get when she was standing next to Fluttershy’s house. Twilight’s eyes widened as she looked back into the hole and realized that this might have been where Fluttershy’s home had been. As she looked further around she found pieces of her house lying nearby in a big pile of debris. Twilight blinked and shook her head, she then wobbled and put her hoof to her head as she let out a small groan. Night came up behind her and placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Hey, you ok?”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, just a head-ach. Um… let’s get going.” Night gave her a concerned look as she walked away from him. Twilight did her best to keep her head down as she made her way into the edge of the town. Both Night and she walked silently as the wind was the only noise that could be heard. As they began to go deeper and deeper into what was left of the town, Twilight found it harder and harder not to look at each passing thing and remember what it looked like. Twilight smiled sadly as they passed through the park.

Twilight remembered taking walks with her friends here, she stopped as she remembered this particular spot was where a unicorn would play her lyre all the time. Twilight could almost hear the melody, she sat down as the song began to sooth her. Listened as the unicorn plucked each cord; Rarity was sitting next to her, she was talking about something that had to do with the song but Twilight was too entranced to hear what exactly she was saying, she was just glad to be there with her for the day. Twilight began to hum as the tune began to pick up. Then somepony tapped her on the back. Twilight, annoyed, turned around only to find Night standing there looking more concerned than before. Twilight turned back around, expecting to see the unicorn again, but there was nothing there.

Twilight shook her head, “Now I know what you are going to say, but trust me, I am just fine. Let’s keep going.” Twilight got up began to walk forward again trying her best to forget what had just happened. As they past more buildings it was easy to see why it was so quiet. Every single one of them had been damaged and some had been completely destroyed. Some were not even there; just a big hole was left in the earth. Twilight glanced up and was surprised to see that Sugarcube Corner was still intact though had more holes in it then swiss cheese. Twilight stopped again as she smiled, glad to see that even though it had been damaged, at least one of her favorite places was still there. Twilight smiled again, she could almost hear Pinkie Pie calling out to her, telling her to come inside for a treat.

“Silly Twilight, what are you doing just standing there?” Twilight turned around in surprise and saw Pinkie Pie smiling at her. Twilight was so overjoyed she could hardly speak, she continued to stare in shock as Pinkie Pie started to skip past her. “Well common, all our friends are waiting inside. I just made a fresh batch of cookies and they are still warm.” Twilight nodded and followed her in, she glanced back up at Sugarcube corner as it looked just like it always did. But somehow it felt nice to see it that way anyways. Twilight’s heart leapt out of her throat when she went inside. All her friends where sitting around a table munching on cookies. They all waved at her as she approached them.

Pinkie Pie put her hoof around Twilight and pointed at a plate of cookies with her other hoof, “Well, go on and have some before Rainbow Dash eats them all.” RD glared at Pinkie Pie, but then stuffed three cookies into her mouth at once. Twilight took a step forward and grabbed a cookie off the plate, she took a small bite and for some reason it tasted stale, but Twilight didn’t care. She was just happy to be with her friends again. They talked, they laughed, they joked for what seemed like hours, though to Twilight it felt it had only been a few minutes. Twilight felt a tear roll down her face. Apple Jack noticed this, ‘Hey, something wrong sugar cube?” Twilight shook her head as she removed the tear with her hoof, ‘No, I don’t where that came from.”

For moment she could have sworn she had heard somepony call her name. Twilight turned around but didn’t see anypony else, she turned back to her friends as RD was just about start up on what she calls one of the best adventures ever heard. Twilight smiled ready for whatever RD was about to say, when she felt somepony touch her shoulder and give her a small shake, she turned around wondering what they could want when she noticed Night standing there. Twilight felt her mind do a back flip, what is he doing here?

“Twilight, don’t chase the dreams.”

Twilight shook her head, “What dreams? But these are my friends. Their right here, see?” She turned around and pointed her hoof at where her friends had been a moment ago only to notice that they were no longer there. Not only that, but the shop was covered in debris. A plate of cookies were there but they appeared to be covered in dirt, she turned back to Night as reality sunk in. “Night, was just hallucinating?” Night nodded his head, Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath, “Sometimes when a pony comes out of Magic Exhaustion, it has been reported that they tend to hallucinate, as well as feel disoriented.” Twilight opened her eyes and sat down as she felt tears roll down her face. “It felt so real, I just want to be with my friends again, I just want this nightmare to end.”

Twilight glanced back up at Night as more tears continued to fall, “Why is it that I have to wake up from a dream only to live a nightmare?” Night remained silent, he then glanced up as sunlight began to pierce through the holes in the wall. “Because, when the nightmare ends, we can truly live the dream.”

Twilight rubbed the tears from her eyes before embracing him. Night took a step back in surprise, his hood blocked his face aside from his muzzle, but Twilight knew his face must be red. Twilight continued to hug him anyways, “Thank you. I may not have even gotten this far without you.” Night’s eyes widened as he was at a loss for words before he smiled, and accepted the embrace. They held each other for several moments, until Twilight finally broke it. She rubbed her eyes with her hoof one last time, then they both nodded their heads at each other and stepped out. Twilight was silent as they made the rest of way through town.

Sometimes, along the way, Twilight would stop and stare at the empty air, only for her to shake her head and continue on. But each time this happened Twilight began to walk slower and slower. Until just as they were about to reach Rarity’s boutique in the middle of the town, Twilight fell over. Night rushed to her side. Twilight just laid there unable to move as she muttered to herself. Eventually she slowly got back up and began moving again, she wobbled a bit as she took a few steps forward. Night ran up in front of her and tried to place a reassuring hoof on her. “Twilight, we can take a break if you need too.”

Twilight smiled back reassuringly before removing his hoof and continuing on. "I'll be fine. I promise." Just as they were about to reach the edge of town, Twilight stopped and shook her head. “Ok, so far every hallucination has been easy to tell but this one is really tough. I swear I hear crying.” Night stopped and turned his head around trying to listen for whatever Twilight might be hearing. At first he heard nothing and just as he was about to pass it off, he heard it. It was faint but defiantly there, Twilight turned and ran towards the train station. It seemed to be one of the few buildings still well intact. The train was still there though most of the cars windows had been shattered, as they got closer, the crying could be heard coming from the caboose. Though most of the cars were damaged the caboose remained the least bit damaged.

Twilight was the first the get there and throw open the door. It was dim inside but she could see well enough to notice a filly trying to hide under a small pile of blankets. Twilight relaxed as she poked her hoof at the sheets. “Please, don’t hurt me,” was heard under them as the filly seemed to burrow herself more into the pile. Twilight smiled as she tried to lift the blankets off the filly but she held them down. Twilight began to coax her best she could, “Please come out. I promise we won’t hurt you.” The filly was silent for a moment before she uncovered her head, she appeared to be a small grey unicorn.

“Twilight?”

Twilight gave a small gasp, “Dinky?” Dinky’s eyes grew wide as she left the blankets and wrapped her hooves around Twilight’s neck. “I thought I was the only one left,” she said as tears began to fall from her face. Twilight accepted the hug as she glanced back a Night, he just stared back as he gave the filly a curious look. Twilight turned back to Dinky who was still weeping into her neck. “Night, this is Dinky, she is the daughter of Derpy Hooves who is a good friend of mine who sometimes bakes muffins and gives them out to people when she delivers mail, and she is one the best mail pony around. Even though Derpy is considered a bit accident prone, her spirit is something to be admired.”

Night nodded his head as he tried to imagine what Dinky’s mother would look like. Twilight glanced down at Dinky, “If it isn’t too much trouble, do you mind telling us what happened and how you got here?” Dinky closed her eyes and took a deep breath, she broke from Twilight’s hug and took a few small steps back.

“Two days ago, I was sitting in front of our house enjoying one of my mommy’s muffins when a weird storm came out of nowhere. At first I was curious but then the wind picked up and I started to feel a little off. Like this was not a normal storm, I went back inside to find mom. I went into the living room expecting to find her there but instead all I saw were these strange black creatures with yellow eyes. I thought they looked funny yet kind of creepy at the same time. Then I noticed mom in the back corner, she seemed really scared but when she saw me she got even more scared looking. She took off into the air with her wings and grabbed me as she tried to get out of the house. Mom must have forgotten where the door was because we went out the window.

As soon as we were back outside, we saw tons of those creatures attack ponies all over the place. Mom turned to me and told me that she was going to try and save as many ponies as she could. She told me to meet her at the train station because I know how to get there the easiest and it is one of the safest places since the train station was built to last against anything. Mom gave me one big last hug as she told me to run as fast as I could. Mom must have been really scared because she when she hugged me, she told me she loved me more than anything else in the world. Mom only tells me that kind of stuff before I go to bed or when something bad has happened. When we stopped hugging, she must have got something in her eye because her eyes were starting to water up, she then turned around ran towards a yellow Pegasus with a blue mane. It seemed like the Pegasus was trying to fight the creatures as well.

As I ran to the train station I could see more creatures popping up all over the place and buildings getting damaged due to the wind. By the time I got to the train station I could barely keep myself on the ground. I had to go into the caboose because I knew the train would be able to take the storm. I have been on the train when a tornado hit and it stayed right on the tracks. So when I saw buildings getting lifted into the air, I knew the train would hold. I could hear ponies screaming so I decided to wrap myself in blankets and cover my ears. That seemed to help because after a few minutes it got really quiet. I decided to wait here for mom to come get me, I know that she will come. Even when she has a busy schedule, she always comes when she says she is going to. So if she is running late, there is a good reason right? Twilight, where is my mommy?”

Twilight glanced back at Night who was trying to look at everything but her. “I don’t know.” Twilight answered honestly, Dinky’s eye’s began to water up. Twilight glanced off into the distance. “But there is a chance that we could maybe find her.” Dinky nodded her head, Twilight turned back towards her. “Listen, we are going to Canterlot. We think that the Princesses might have a better idea of what is going on and might be able to help us as well.”

Dinky smiled, “Do you think they might know where mom is?” Twilight grimaced but nodded her head, “It’s possible.” Dinky grinned as she shouted out a small yay. Twilight glanced back at Night only to find him gone, she glanced left and right. “Night?” Twilight called out.

“Over here,” came a reply from the engine. Twilight walked over and glanced inside. Night was examining the levers and buttons, he turned around when he heard Twilight coming in. “Hey, I don’t suppose you know how to run a train?”

Twilight nodded her head. “Ever since my first train-ride, I wanted to learn everything I could about trains. I think I remember how to get one going. There is a lot that goes into how it works but I think I can figure out the basics.”

Night grinned as he gave a small salute, “Alright I shall leave it in your hooves. I am going to go detach the other cars and just leave the one behind us. I think we will get to Canterlot a lot quicker that way.”

Twilight smiled, “Good thinking, just make sure to go grab Dinky before you do.” Night nodded as he left the engine and headed towards the caboose. When he got there he could not find Dinky anywhere. He glanced around until he noticed some hoof prints leading away from the tracks, he quickly ran as he followed them all the way until he reached the post office. Night glanced up and saw that that the sign was still there but the building was heavily damaged. He nearly jumped when the door opened and Dinky walked out wearing a small back-pack. “What are you doing?”

Dinky looked up in surprise having not noticed Night when she walked out. “Sorry but before we leave, I wanted to leave a note in case mom came back and could not find me. Also I have a few things that might help you guys since I don’t think these will ever get delivered."

Night walked over and looked into her bag. His yes grew wide as he saw multiple Ethers and Healing Potions, he stared at Dinky wide eyed. Dinky grinned back, “Originally they were supposed to be delivered to a new potion shop but it is no longer there. So I don’t think they would mind if we barrowed a few of these.”

Night raised an eye-brow. Dinky continued to look happy as they made their way back to the train. Night quickly detached the cars and left just one. Twilight popped her head out the small window on the side of the train to check to make sure that they were both getting on, she blew the horn once before the wheels started to turn. “I’ve always wanted to do that.” Twilight said with a grin, both Night and Dinky grinned as they hopped on. The train was slow to leave but eventually they were soon on their way, the train gained speed and soon Ponyville was just a dot in the background. Canterlot loomed in the distance casting its shadow across the land as the sun reached its peak.

Twilight wandered into the car as Dinky ran into the engine room to check everything out. Twilight glanced back in surprise, but shook her head as she felt her forehead with her hoof. She sat down in the middle of the floor looking exhausted. Night placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Hey, you ok?" Twilight blinked before nodding her head. But she continued to stare at the ground.

Night rubbed her back, "We did it, we're more than half way there, and it looks like the hallucinations have stopped.” Twilight nodded her head again as she turned around and gave him a half smile. Night smiled back, “Don’t worry I will keep an eye on Dinky. Take some time to rest, you earned it.” He then turned and left the car. Twilight felt a tear roll down her face, she glanced out the window as the scenery rolled by.

Her friends sat around her, chatting about what they hope to see when they get to Canterlot. Twilight laid her head down and closed her eyes. The sound of her friend’s voices disappeared as she nodded off to sleep.

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long but I have been really busy. Also it doesn't help that I lost internet for awhile as well.
Well we are almost to Canterlot. I have so much planned when we get there. Hope you all enjoyed and thanks for being patient.

Betrayed Part 1

Twilight woke as she felt the train give a small shake, she shook her head and rubbed her eyes with her hoof. Twilight glanced out the window, dark clouds were blocking out the sun making it appear almost night time even though it was day. Without the pegasi of Ponyville, Twilight wondered if the weather would be out whack and storms would run wild. She could see water pelting against some of the windows that still remain intact. Twilight opened one and stuck her head out and felt the cool breeze wash over her face. The damp, cool air hitting her face helped to clear her mind and wake her up a little more. She stuck her head back in smoothed out her mane with her hoof.

Twilight glanced around, glad that the visions of her friends had disappeared, their voices had managed to haunt most her dreams toward the beginning. Even though they gradually began to disappear, a sign of relief for Twilight. But she did miss them, all of them greatly. The visions may have disappeared, but the memories remained. Something to drive her, something to push her to save them, all of them, and bring Equestria back to its former self. Twilight was met with dreams of soothing light and relaxing fields.

Twilight smiled, glad to feel in a somewhat better mood after what had happened just this morning. Twilight slowly walked over to the door at the end of the train car. She could see Night putting more coal in the furnace through the small window. Dinky lay curled up sleeping nearby. Twilight quietly opened the door, walking inside and tapped Night on the shoulder. He nearly jumped out of his skin but relaxed when he realized it was just Twilight.

Twilight motioned towards the door. Night nodded as he got the message. Both ponies quietly walked out as Night slowly shut the door behind him. “How is she?” Twilight asked once she was sure she would not be heard. Night glanced out into the storm filled sky outside the train before answering. “She’s fine. Once you were asleep and the fire was good and going, she just curled up in the corner and followed your example. Not much has happened aside from that. Tried to catch a bit of sleep myself but I have found it has been rather difficult. I can’t help but feel paranoid that something bad is going to happen soon.”

Twilight nodded grimly, “It has been awhile since we last saw those Shadows so I can understand that. Even though I feel safe in this train, we are still out in the open.”

Night shrugged his shoulders, “And then of course there is Marephy’s Law.” Twilight raised an eye-brow. Night laughed, “Anything that can go wrong…” The train shook violently as the wind outside seemed to pick up tremendously. Thunder boomed and lightning flashed. Night stared off to the right, out into the open field as dark shapes could be seen moving towards them in the distance.

“…Will go wrong,” Twilight finished.

Both ponies stared as armies upon armies of Shadows raced towards their fast moving train, again lightning flashed and Twilight was given a brief look at the creatures coming towards them. From what Twilight could tell they looked like an adult version of the smaller Shadows Twilight had fought before. These ones appeared taller with longer legs and arms. They also seemed faster as wave after wave appeared closer and closer on every flash of lightning. Night turned to Twilight, “Get this train moving as fast as it will go. I will try to hold them off with my spells.”

Twilight shook her head, “This train is already moving at max speed. It will do us no good anyways. The best way to keep those creatures at bay is to destroy them.” Twilight’s Keyblade flashed into existence. “Whatever magic you can muster, I can double it.” Night nodded his head. He summoned his own blade and stuck it out the right side of the car window. He soon began muttering spells as chunks of ice began to shoot from the blade. Twilight stuck hers out the window as well.

Soon torrents of fire and ice erupted from the side of the train. Any Shadow that happened to be close by was destroyed on the spot. Wave after wave continued however, as more came and took their place. Twilight and Night put everything they had into keeping their spells going as long as possible. Though it would soon become tiring, the plan of keeping them at bay seemed to be working as not a single Shadow has so much as even touched the train yet. But soon things began to get difficult.

Twilight noticed that some of the Shadows seemed to be falling back. Twilight tracked there movement and realized that they were heading towards the other side of the train, with a groan she quickly switched sides. Since less magic was flowing from one side, more Shadows began to break through. Night flinched as he saw one actually get close enough to touch the train. He turned and shot at it. It disappeared, but soon 2 more came to take its place. Night growled, “This is getting ridicules!”

Twilight glanced back, she put her hoof to her chin for a moment as Night continued to cast spells. Suddenly she jumped up with a big grin on her face. “Hey Night, I used to know some really powerful shield magic. If I could cast that around the train, we should be alright until we reach Canterlot.” Night nodded his head eagerly. Twilight's smile dropped, “The only issue is figuring out the right word in order to make a shield since that seems to be how my magic works now.” Night face-hooved, Twilight grinned sheepishly as she made her way to the back the car. “Just hold them off for a few minutes.”

Night rolled his eyes, “So keep doing what have been doing? Fine.” Night glanced back out the window as another Shadow got to close for comfort. He then turned and shot spells out the opposite window. Switching off every few seconds.

Twilight left the car and made her way up the ladder just outside, she hoisted herself onto the roof and took a stance in the middle. Rain pelted her and the wind seemed ready to carry her away at any moment. Twilight shook her head as she tried to ignore what was going on around her, a light emitted from her horn and summoned her Keyblade as she remembered the sensation of putting up her bearers and shields with her magic. Twilight concentrated and then yelled, “Shield!”

Her voice fell flat in the wind and nothing happened. “Um…Block! Defend! Back off!” Twilight yelled as loud as she could in the wind but still nothing happened. Twilight glanced over the side and saw that the Shadows where actually coming into the windows. Torrents of ice shot out the car below her.

Twilight could hear Night yelling at Dinky below. Soon she could here Dinky calling out to her. “Twilight,” called Dinky from within the car, “I’m getting scared. Please, you have to stop them!” Twilight winced, she could see some of them now crawling up onto the roof. Twilight ran forward and swung at the one closest to her only for another one to swipe at her back from behind. She cried out in anger and swung her blade behind her. Twilight then turned and did a full 360 as she swung her blade all around her. This only managed to get her dizzy, she shook her head to clear her vision.

Twilight looked up just in time to see a dark energy ball heading right for her. Twilight yelled out in surprise, “Reflect!” Twilight’s eyes grew wide as her Keyblade glowed and a small shield appeared around her. As soon as the dark ball hit, the shield absorbed it. It then lit up and exploded out-ward, sending all Shadows off the roof or destroying them.

Twilight stared in disbelief, soon a grin slowly formed on her face. She concentrated as she put every bit of magic she could into her horn. Twilight then ran down the ladder and back into the car, she could see the Shadows making their way into the car. Twilight ran as fast as she could over to Dinky and threw her onto her back. Dinky squeaked in surprise but Twilight ignored her as she ran back over to Night, she got as close she could before she raised her hoof and stomped on his Keyblade. Night cried out in surprise. Twilight was sure he was going to say something to her but she blocked out whatever it was as she released her magic.

“REFLECT!”

Instantly both Night and Dinky fell silent as a big clear bubble surrounded them. It then expanded outward until it covered the whole car. Every one of the Shadows surrounding the car immediately attacked it. Big mistake, the shield glowed bright yellow before exploding in a big flash of light. Twilight and her friends shut their eyes as the light was blinding. It pierced through the storm and if any pony happened to be in a few mile radius, would have thought a second sun had risen. All the Shadows that had been within a one mile radius, vanished while the rest fled.

Twilight let out a deep sigh as the magic began to dissipate. The glow went out quickly, one minute it was there the next it was gone. Twilight slumped to the ground as Dinky tumbled off. Night could only stand and stare out into the now open field in disbelief. Twilight felt her vision go fuzzy. “Not again." Twilight muttered.

Dinky noticed Twilight’s tired look and quickly went for her bag, she withdrew a small corked bottle. Dinky used her teeth to uncap it before using her hooves to shove it into Twilight’s mouth. Twilight gagged but wisely swallowed the foul drink, she couldn't help, though, but cough loudly and took in a few deep breaths. Then looked over at Dinky and gave her a nod of thanks. Dinky grinned back, Night sat down as surprise continued to display across his face. He turned to Twilight and opened his mouth to say something, only to have Dinky shove a jar of green liquid into his mouth.

Unlike Twilight, he sputtered but once realizing that it was an ether, he gulped the whole thing down to the last drop. He then let the jar fall from his mouth as he leaned against the wall in exhaustion. The party remained quiet for a few moments until it all of a sudden became pitch black. Twilight’s heart leapt into her throat for moment until she realized that they had just gone into a tunnel. Twilight and her friends let out a sigh of relief.

Twilight grinned in the dark. “Well it looks like we made it. All we have to do now is get to the princesses and let them know what is going on. It’s all down-hill from here.” Twilight blinked a few times as light was let in through the windows, she glanced out the windows excitedly. Never before had her mood done a 180 like it was about to do.

Twilight stared as her eyes landed on the castle. Every bit of it was black and some of it was gone. Smoke was rising from the parts missing. The village was in ruins, Shadows were roaming the street. Twilight could feel the train come to a halt as Night ran over and hit the brakes. Twilight could only sit and stare at the ruined castle with one thing running through her mind.

‘Where are the princesses?!’

Author's Note

Well, I have a lot going on lately so instead of waiting another month to release something, I decided to release this chapter into parts. Hope you enjoyed it and don't forget to comment.

Also chapters should be coming sooner now that I have settled in.

Betrayed Part 2

Twilight scanned the castle, looking for any sign of the princesses but all she could find was more destruction. Night shook her and she stared back at him in panic. He nodded at her grimly, “Look, I know this looks bad, but the best thing we need to do now is get inside. Perhaps we can find some clue as to what might have happened. For all we know, they could be trapped within there.” Twilight nodded in understanding but her look of panic remained. Dinky wandered over and pointed into the streets, "I think we might have some trouble.”

Both ponies turned and stared out into the streets. Hundreds upon hundreds of Shadows were moving towards them, and they were getting closer by the second. “Out of the oven and into the frying pan,” muttered Night. Twilight ran over to Dinky and levitated the filly onto her back. This time, Dinky did not protest as she knew they would be on the run soon. Night stared off into the on-coming Shadows. All them resembled the taller ones they had fought earlier on the train, the difference being that these ones were wearing armor.

Each carried two shoulder pads and a helmet covering their head but leaving their faces open. The helmets reminded him of the ones seen on knights in fairy tales. Lastly, each of them wore silver gauntlets that had a dark aura surrounding them. Night watched as a few of them came across wagon in their path. Without stopping, they raised their hands and the gauntlets glowed a dark purple. Then, purple fire shot from their hands. The wagon ignited and soon blew itself to pieces. They continued to run over what little rubble was left.

Night turned to Twilight, “Is there any way you could maybe teleport us there?”

Twilight shook her head, “No, the castle is protected by magic and enchantments. I can’t teleport until we are inside.” Night muttered something that should not be repeated in text. Twilight glared at him but luckily Dinky didn’t hear him. Night smiled apologetically then readied himself for the upcoming battle. Twilight glanced back at night as the Shadows got closer and closer. “Night, in case I don’t make it…” Night help up his hoof, and shook his head, “I promise you, I will make sure that you make it. Not just here, but from here on out. We are friends after all.”

Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise before she closed them and smiled. “Yeah, I guess we are.” Dinky shifted on Twilight’s back. She could tell that Dinky was getting nervous. Twilight turned back towards the on-coming Shadows and stared at them in determination. Two lights flashed as both Keyblades were summoned.

Then they charged.

Both Keyblade wielders clashed with army at the same time. Night lost sight of Twilight almost immediately. He looked around desperately for her but got blasted by a wave of dark energy in the back. Night flinched but remembered that his cape had fire proof enchantments placed on it long ago. He had almost forgotten about it until now when he realized that his back was not on fire. He instead turned and swung his Keyblade making contact with a Shadow.

He expected it to disappear but instead it only staggered back. It was ready to fight again in just under two seconds. Night yelled out in surprise and swung again. This time the creature did disappear. Night stared at the spot it had been in confusion until it hit him, “These things are stronger even with a Keyblade.” He screamed a warning into the air hoping Twilight would hear him. He then launched a wall of freezing air in front of him sending more of the Shadows back only for them to come back for more. He tried again and found that they too disappeared on the second hit.

Just then, one Shadow smacked him from behind. Night turned around angrily and swung twice at the creature's head. The creature disappeared but soon it was becoming apparent to Night that this was one battle he could not finish as more soon surrounded him. He then thought up an idea. He shot a blast of continuing ice out in front of him. Then he began to spin where he was, causing the freezing air swirl around him. He spun faster and faster as a tornado of freezing air surround him.

Than with a cry, he released the ice magic causing it to flow outwards in all directions. Shadows were hit and hit again as the wave of ice magic continued for several meters. Night let out a sigh of relief as he found himself in some much needed free space. He quickly looked around and once he had his bearings, slowly began slashing his way towards the castle, hoping that Twilight would be there waiting for him.

***

Twilight could feel her energy draining fast. Using Reflect over and over again, while effective, was also draining her magic and energy fast. She knew that Dinky was just a head turn away but using all her ethers now would be stupid. She had a feeling that they would be needed later. So Twilight did her best to use less magic as much as she could and just hack-and-slash, hoping that Night was waiting for her at the castle. She had heard him calling her earlier, but already figured out that the Shadows where stronger after only a few seconds. Twilight briefly stopped to check to make sure was going the right direction. Apparently, the Shadows had leveled the town making a straight shot a bit easier, though, she felt like she was swimming in a sea of Darkness and fire.

Too many times she had come close to getting burned. Had she not learned her Reflective spell, Twilight was sure she would not have gotten far. Her thoughts were interrupted however, as a blast of ice shot out and stopped right in front of her. Twilight yelled out in surprise but saw that Night was waiting on the other side. Realizing that a path had been cleared, Twilight ran forward, slashing at any Shadows that jumped in her way. Once she was across the bridge and beside him they both turned to look up at the door which had been closed shut. The massive doors would be impossible to open without strong magic. Twilight began scratching her head trying to come up with a quick way inside while Night Glider held off the Shadows that got to close.

Dinky ran over and began inspecting the wall. Twilight noticed this ran over to her. “What are you doing?”

Dinky pressed her hooves against the wall and began pushing against the bricks. Without turning or stopping she answered. “My mom took me here once or twice when she was delivering important stuff from you to Canterlot. There is a secret door that is only shown to mail and delivery ponies. Mom made me promise to never show this to anyone, but I think that princess Celestia will understand right?”

Twilight smiled, “As her personal student, I can guarantee that.” Dinky nodded as she stopped and put all her weight into a particular block. There was a weird grinding sound and the wall slid back revealing a small door, just big enough for a single pony to go through at a time. Twilight grinned and ran over to grab Night. Dinky slipped inside just as she was coming back with him. Twilight went in first followed by Night. As soon as they were inside, Dinky pressed a button near the door and the wall slid back into place. Twilight turned look at the button Dinky had pressed making note of it in case she need to find a quick escape later.

She then turned and stopped as she realized how empty the was. The grand stair case that is usually lined with guards was vacant. The room was dim and little light was showing. Just enough light to see where you are going but not enough to see the room in its usual glory. Twilight shook her head as she tried to focus on what was going on. Outside she could hear the Shadows scratching at the door. Both Night and Dinky were staring at the door with worried expressions. Twilight went in between them and lit up her horn. Both Dinky and Night turned to Twilight out of curiosity but quickly understood what was happening. They closed their eyes as they blinked out of existence.

They reappeared just outside the door to the throne room. Twilight immediately felt a powerful presence beyond the door. Celestia had just recently taught her how to sense strong magical beings. Unfortunately, she had yet to learn how to discriminate between a Dragon and a Unicorn. Let alone an Alicorn. Also, light and dark beings are harder to see even for an Alicorn. Twilight shook her head. She turned to Dinky, “Dinky, I am not sure what is in there but it could be very dangerous. I need you to hide until we know that it is safe. The princess’s room is not far from here. You should be safe there.”

Dinky opened her mouth to protest but Twilights worried expression kept her from speaking. She lowered her head and nodded. Twilight gave her a small list of instructions and then Dinky was on her way. Night watched her go until she was around the corner before turning to Twilight. “That battle with the Shadows, that was too easy.”

Twilight put her hoof through her mane, “I have been thinking about that too. I expected there to be plenty of resistance but so far there has hardly been any, considering how easily Canterlot fell . We should have been way over our heads yet we weren’t and got out without hardly a scratch on us. I don’t understand what is going on but I don’t like it.”

Night glanced out a nearby window and stared at the army of Shadows moving around throughout the town. He grimaced before turning back to the door. “Twilight, are sure that you are ready? Whatever may have taken the castle, could be behind these doors. It could also be a trap.” Twilight took a deep breath then nodded. “I’m ready. It's time we find out what is going on here.”

Her horn then glowed as she teleported them into the next room. What she saw was the last thing she expected to see. Unlike the rest of the castle, the throne room was bright and mystical, just like it always is. Twilight knew that the light coming in from the windows must be artificial since it was still cloudy outside from the passing storm. Then her gaze landed on the back of the room behind the thrones. There, up against the wall, being trapped by dark chains and a big lock, held Celestia herself.

Her mane was hanging loose and appeared pink, instead of its usual aura form. Her body was grey instead of white and her eyes appeared cold and distant. Twilight immediately ran across the room, yelling her name. But Celestia did not seem to hear her at all. Twilight got as close as she could and began pulling at the chains with her telekinesis. She pulled and continued to pull even as Night placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Twilight, calm down. You have the power to get her free.” Twilight stopped and stared at Night with a look of panic and confusion. Night smiled, “Your Keyblade has that power. Not only are they the most powerful weapons around, they are also a universal lock picker.” He pointed at the lock with his hoof, “Point your Keyblade at the lock. Make sure that you aim for the keyhole.” Twilight summoned her Keyblade and carefully pointed at the keyhole.

She gasped as a beam of light shot out of the tip. The beam continued into the keyhole and the lock could be heard unlocking. The chains gave way as the lock fell to the ground with a loud clang. The chains and the lock soon began to dissolve. Within a few seconds it was like they were never there to begin with. Celestia remained in the air until the chains were gone and only then did her body slump to the ground. Twilight ran over to check on her but Celestia was already coming to before she even got there.

“Princess?” Twilight asked looking at her worriedly. Celestia nodded her head to show that she was alright. Very slowly she rose as her mane became ethereal and her white body began to glow white again. Once she looked like her normal self, she bent down and nudged Twilight in a show of thanks. "Thank you Twilight, without your help, I could have been trapped there forever. Yet again you saved me." Twilight blushed. Night did his best to keep as far away as possible. Going so far as to even keep his hood as far over his eyes as it would go.

Celestia looked up having already noticed Night, “And who is this?” Celestia asked in a clam welcoming manor. Twilight smiled and ran over to him. She began slowly moving him towards Celestia with her telekinesis but Night was fighting it all the way.

“What are you doing?!” Night whispered to Twilight.

She shook her head, “Quit being rude. I know that you must be nervous since she is the princess and all but you need to at least show your face.” Night began to fight against her more as they go closer and closer. “I’d rather she not know I was here at all. Something tells me, we do not go well together, especially in the same room.”

Twilight could almost hear fear in his voice as they were within a few feet of Celestia. She took her grip off of him as he sat there frozen in from of Celestia. Twilight leaned over, “Besides, Celestia is the last pony in Equestria to hold a grudge.” Night stared up at Celestia as he slowly removed his hood.

Celestia smiled reassuringly. “There is nothing to be afraid of. I protect all ponies of this land. I will not harm you, though I do wish to know your name.”

Night was silent for a moment before he answered, “It's Night Glider.”

Celestia nodded her head, “Ah, such a fine name for a Pegasus.” Night's eyes grew wide before nodding his head enthusiastically.

Twilight glanced at him confused and was about to open her mouth when Night quickly spoke up again. “Perhaps we should find princess Luna.” Celestia nodded her head in approval and turned to Twilight, “He is right, I am sure that they have her locked up as well. Twilight, could you please go check her room?” Twilight nodded and ran towards the doors on the other end of the throne room. Night was about to follow when Celestia put a hoof out in front of him. Night looked up at her as fear began to grip him again. Celestia smiled at him, “I would be much happier if you where to stay here. I like to get to know all my subjects and I have never seen you before.” Night glanced back towards Twilight, but she was already gone.

Night glanced back at Celestia and did his best to look less scared then he really was. The fact that he was sweating bullets didn’t help though. Celestia casually strode over to her throne as Night sat down where he was. Celestia sat down and took a deep breath before looking back at him. “So tell me about yourself. How did you meet Twilight and have you been to Canterlot before?” Night shook his trying to stay focused, “No this is my first time to Canterlot and I met Twilight back at the Ruins of the… back at some ruins of an old castle. She is a strong fighter and I never would have made it here without her help.”

Celestia nodded knowingly and gave a small laugh, “I would expect nothing less from my personal student.” Night’s eyes grew wide in surprise at this. “I had no idea she was your student. I just thought she looked up highly towards you.” Celestia slowly nodded her head, “Well she always was a humble pony when it came to these things.” She cocked her head, “Are you alright? Your're sweating more than a normal pony would after a Running of the Leaves competition.”

Night fidgeted as he quickly wiped the sweat from his brow. Celestia’s horn glowed and Nights cloak became wrapped in a gold aura. "Its far to warm in here to be wearing that cloak anyways." Before Night could even protest, Celestia lifted the cloak off of him. Night’s wings shot out in surprise. Celestia look went from one of calm to one of surprise. She immediately dropped Night’s cloak to the floor. She then glared at him as the room suddenly seemed to drop a few degrees.

“You failed to mention that you were a Thestral. “ Night grinned as more sweat ran down his face, “Half-Thestral if it helps.” The room seemed to grow darker. “Do you think that I could maybe have my cloak back now? Its getting kinda cold in here now.” Night carefully reached for his cloak but Celestia stomped her hoof on the floor causing it to vibrate just a bit. Night stopped and went back to sitting position. He gulped.

Celestia’s mood seemed to darken with each passing second, “I know what you are. It’s your kind that helped to turn my sister into the monster known as Nightmare Moon. You are creatures without hearts and beings of the darkness.” Night forgot who was talking to him for a second as he shouted, “That’s not true. And even if it was, that was 1000 years ago!” Celestia gave him a stare that would make a Cockatrice turn to stone. Night fell silent again. Celestia got up and looked out through the stain glass window, “I tried to be excepting and tolerating. When Luna started excepting Thestrals back in her guard, I was against it. But she was stubborn and I soon had no choice but to deal with it. But now that these shadow creatures have shown up, I feel that having so much darkness in one place was not good for my country after all.”

She turned to Night, “You must understand that what I do, I do to protect the light and my kingdom. I can no longer allow the Darkness to roam free.” Celestia’s eyes turned white. Her horn glowed and blinding flashes of light appeared just above it. Night covered his eyes as the light appeared almost brighter than the sun. When the light vanished, Night could now see a broadsword covered in flames, hovering above Celestia. Celestia glared again at him, “Do not misunderstand me, I am sure that you are innocent, but with an army of darkness at my door step, I can’t take any chances. I am afraid that your time of darkness has ended.”

With that, Celestia grabbed at Night with her telekinesis. Night thrashed back in forth in panic, unable to move. Celestia slowly walked forward and Night continued to struggle more. “Please, stop! I am a Keyblade bearer. I fight for the light.” Celestia ignored him as she stopped a few feet away from him. She pointed her blade at him as fire began to gather around. Night’s eyes grew wide as he realized that this was it. His face was filled with pure horror. Celestia closed her eyes and launched the fire ball.

"Night!"

Night's eyes grew wide as a crystal bubble surrounded him. It absorbed the fire before shooting outward, knocking back Celestia and causing her to lose her concentration. Night fell to the floor but was immediately back on his hooves as was Celestia. Both jaws hit the floor as they saw who standing in between them. Twilight stared angrily at Celestia, “What are you doing?!”

Celestia regained her composure, “Twilight, I am afraid I must order you to step aside.”

Twilight shook her head, “No.”

Celestia pointer her hoof at Night, “Don’t you know what he is?!”

Twilight smiled and turned back to Night, “Yes, he is my friend.” Nights face softened and he smiled back. Twilight turned back to Celestia and summoned her Keyblade, “You may be my teacher, but I will not let you hurt my friend!”

Celestia grimaced, “Fine then. If I have to get through you to destroy the darkness and protect my ponies, then so be it.” A tear fell from Celestia’s face.

Twilight noticed this, “Celestia, you taught me to care about my friends and I have learned what it means to fight for them as well. But in order to be your student and do what you are asking me to, I have to go against all that I have learned and what makes me who I am."

"Celestia, I am sorry, but I will not let you hurt Night!”

Night’s Keyblade flashed in to existence as he went to stand next to Twilight. He glanced at her and gave her a thankful look. Twilight nodded her head in return. Both then turned towards Celestia, ready for whatever she had ready for them. Celestia took a deep breath as one last tear fell from her face and she attacked.

Author's Note

My proof reader was to busy this week so I had to edit this the best I could myself. Hope you enjoyed and don't forget to comment.

Blinded by Darkness

Twilight and Night stood side by side as Celestia charged. Both waited until the last minute before splitting apart. Celestia looked both ways in confusion before going after Night. Twilight grinned as she was hoping this would be the case. Night ran until he was at the wall before jumping up and doing a 180 in the air. Celestia came to a screeching halt just to keep from slamming into the wall. She looked up in time to see Night hovering above her. As soon as their eyes locked, Night dropped and swung with his weight behind his Keyblade. Celestia raised her sword to deflect it. Sparks went in all directions as the blades met.

Celestia was so focused on Night she failed to see Twilight running at her from the side until it was too late. She had just enough time to turn her head as Twilight’s Keyblade made contact with her head. Celestia staggered away from her in surprise. Twilight flinched as well. Hurting her teacher wasn’t easy in any way, physically and emotionally. Celestia shook her head and felt the side of her face with her hoof. To her surprise, a gash had actually appeared. To any normal pony that is to be expected, but for an Alicorn to get a gash like that from one hit, that takes some strong magic. Celestia’s eyes widened as she began to really look at the blades Twilight and Night were holding.

Both ponies were now standing side by side again. Celestia glanced at the blades and could see the magic practically radiating off the blades. When this was over, perhaps a closer examination might be in order. She turned her stare to her attackers. Night glared at her but Celestia could see pain upon Twilights face. Celestia grunted, “I did not expect that Twilight. I had no idea you were so resourceful in combat.” Twilight tried to smile and under different circumstances, she would have been proud of herself. However, instead it felt like a knife in the chest as she had just used her teacher as a way to show what she could do.

Twilight shook her head, “Please princess listen to me; we don’t have to fight. We came here in hopes that you might be able to help us.”

Celestia nodded her head, “I understand, but I am afraid I cannot do so until I have defeated the darkness now staining my place of leadership.” Night glared at her harder as he bit down deep into the handle of his Keyblade.

Twilight stepped out in front of him, “You know I can’t let you do that.”

Celestia sighed, “Well then it seems we are at an impasse. I see no other option. I must do what I think is right for my Kingdom. I am sorry Twilight.”

Twilight bowed her head, “As am I, princess Celestia.”

Celestia took a step forward only to find Twilight's blade outstretched pointing towards her. Celestia opened her mouth but closed it again. The time for talking had ended. Twilight glanced over at Night before turning towards Celestia. She charged her head on. Celestia brought down her blade to defend herself. Both blades sparked on impact. Twilight gritted her teeth and swung again and again at Celestia. But each time she swung, Celestia’s blade was there to block her.

Celestia soon began to wonder why Twilight wasn’t switching up tactics when a blast of ice hit her from behind. Night let out a cry as he unloaded a barrage of ice that began to encase Celestia. Celestia stared in shock as her body quickly became in cased with ice. Soon one big Celesta-icicle was standing before them. Twilight stood still and quiet as she tried to catch her breath. Night ran back over and stood beside her.

“Think we got her?” Night asked. Twilight shook her head while still panting. Night Gliders sighed, “Didn’t think so.”

Both watched as the ice surrounding Celestia began to melt. In just a few seconds, Celestia stood in front of them wet with menacing glaring that was directed at them both, she sighed.

The sun deity took a deep breath as she felt the magic surround her. The walls were soon surrounded in fire as the floor grew hot. Celestia closed her eyes as she felt her magic close in and surrender her. With a flick of her head, magic turned to fire as it swirled around her. She could feel its warmth running through her. Then with a strong gasp, she released the magic, send the flames outward in a 360 degree wall of fire. She could almost imagine the sight of such raw power being released. Fortunately her eyes were closed, making it hard for her to see what was going on. She did not want to see what would befall her student but clearly she would have been unable to stop her no matter what was said.

After a few seconds, Celestia opened her eyes. Fire had consumed the whole room. Her once beautiful throne room was in ashes. The carpet floor was now bare and black against the marble. The curtains lay on the ground smoldering, though not much left could be seen. The windows however, remained in tack, save for one. Celestia stared at it in curiosity. How come only that one in particular had shattered? She glanced outside and around the room but saw no sign of the Thestral or Twilight. She looked back out the window, it was dim and cloudy. Celestia let out a sigh of relief, for it seemed that the Thestral was no more.

Though she now felt a need to lower her head in sorrow. Destroying her student will forever scar her, but it was for the good of the Kingdom, it needed to be done, just like when she banished her sister. It was all to protect her kingdom and those who lived in it. Celestia raised her head and looked back out at the window, the moon appeared like glass in the night…Wait, wasn’t it supposed to still be day?

Celestia did a double take. The glass round object was in fact, not the moon and for some reason it was getting bigger-no closer. Also some-how it was on fire. “What in the name of…?” Was all Celestia had just enough time to ask before the object slammed into her and exploded within the throne room.

***

(Moments earlier)

Twilight could feel the magic surrounding Celestia and she knew what was coming up next. She glanced over at Night Glider, a plan quickly forming in her mind. She glanced up at the window closest to them. She tapped him on shoulder and pointed with her hoof. Night nodded his head as he quickly grabbed her around the waist and began flying them towards it. Once they were close enough, Twilight slammed her Keyblade hard against the window shattering it. Once all the glass had fallen, Night took off as he flapped his wings as hard as he could, trying to get as high and far away as possible. At about 500 feet above the castle, Night stopped and hovered where they were.

Night turned and they both stared as the throne room lit up with fire. He would have shielded his eyes if it wasn’t for the fact that he was holding Twilight. He glanced down at her, “Got a plan?”

Twilight nodded and turned as far as her head would go to look at him, “Where going to do something extremely dangerous, but if done right, might be very effective.” Night glanced back at the throne room which was starting to look less and less bright by the minute as Celestia’s magic was already beginning to dissipate. Celestia would realize they were gone soon. Night nodded his head, “Just tell me what to do.”

Twilight smiled and clapped her hooves together. “Alright, I am going to cast a reflective spell making a bubble around us. When that happens, start covering the inside with ice. Once your done, the reflective spell will dispel. As soon as that happens, I will then us a fire spell to create a small hole and launch us in the direction we need to go. Just before we reach the ground, I will cast one last reflective spell. The spell should protect us from the impact.” Night felt his draw drop but quickly closed it when it hit Twilight in the head. She stared up at him angrily.

Night smiled sheepish, "Um, alright, let’s give this a shot.” Twilight sighed as she quickly cast her spell. Night summoned back his Keyblade and began spraying ice magic all over the place. Twilights bubble somehow managed to keep them hovering there while the quickly did this, but as soon as the ball was formed, the bubble popped. Soon they began to fall, Night unable to carry both Twilight and the ball of ice. Twilight quickly squirmed out of his grasp and cast a big stream of fire out one end of the ball. Soon Night could feel himself being pressed up against one end of the ice ball and Twilight could feel herself being driven to the other side as it rocketed towards the castle. Night looked ahead and could see the throne room approaching fast. Twilight turned her head to see how close they were and her eyes grew wide.

“Brace for impact!” Twilight yelled as she used her reflective spell just a few seconds before they went right back through the broken window. Night felt himself slam into Twilight as they both impacted the side of the bubble, which popped just a few second later. Needles, spears and chunks of ice were hurdled in all directions as the room was filled with ice. No creature could have escaped without being turned to Swiss cheese. Night had just enough time glance over at Twilight in surprise before he felt his head and before he blackened out.

***

Twilight rubbed her eyes with her hoof. She looked around, and stared at the room around her. It look like an ice wonderland of death. Spikes of ice lay embedded in the walls. Oddly shaped chunks of ice lay on the ground. The floor was covered in a thin white frost. She slowly got up but found it easier said than done. She soon gave up and decided to sit where she was. She turned around and saw Celestia lying against her throne. She was covered in cuts and scratches, though amazingly, the ice failed to pierce no more than a few layers of skin and fur. Twilight glanced back over towards the window and saw Night nearby unconscious, but alive.

She smiled, glade that they had won and survived. But at the same time her heart felt heavy. She had just struck down her teacher. Yes, Celestia was attacking her friend, but still… Twilight glanced back over to Celestia, “If only you had at least tried to listen to me.” Twilight said to her. Celestia stirred and opened an eye. She glanced over to Twilight. She gave her teacher an apologetic smile. Celestia seemed to look past her though, almost like she wasn’t there. Then her eyes landed on Night. Fire seemed to consume her eyes. She slowly stood and began to stagger towards Night. Twilight tried to stand and stop her, but she stumbled and fell unto her side. Her back legs seemed to longer respond to her. Twilight watched as Celestia drew closer and closer to him.

Her teacher stumbled once or twice on the way over, but her resolve was clear and nothing was going to stop her. Twilight turned and desperately called out to Night. But he remained still as a stone and unresponsive. Twilight looked around and saw her Keyblade lying on the floor. But she was in too much of panic to remember to summon it. Instead, she began to slowly crawl towards him. But Celestia was beating her to him. Celestia stopped in front of him. She glanced across the room and saw her sword lying in the middle of the floor. She summoned it to her with her telekinesis. She examined the blade before pointing it down towards him. Twilight cried out at Night again over and over as Celestia raised her blade ready to plunge her sword into his heart.

Twilight screamed as loud as she could, “Night!” Celestia thrust down the blade…

“STOP!”

A voice boomed into the room. Celestia blade stopped just inches from him, a blue aura surrounding it. Celestia blinked and glanced back towards the door. Luna, the goddess of night herself, stood there, angry yet also looking worried. Celestia blinked and opened her mouth to say something but Luna held up her hoof. Her horn glowed as she ripped the blade from Celestia’s grasp and threw it across the room. Then Twilight and Night were surrounded in the same blue aura, and lifted off the ground. She carefully moved them across the room let them hover right next to her.

She looked over at Twilight, “Are you alright?”

Twilight shook her head, “I wish I could say I am but I can’t feel my legs. Also I think Night might have a concussion.” Luna nodded gravely, “I will tend to you both in a moment then.” She glared at Celestia, “I am disappointed in you, sister. How? How could my sister, the one I look up to, do such terrible things?” Celestia opened her mouth but no words came out. Luna shook her head and continued, “You attacked an innocent Thestral, forced your student against you and even tried to kill them both. How sister? How could you of all ponies, allow yourself to be blinded by the darkness?” Celestia bowed her head in shame. “Did my experience teach you nothing? I am the princess of the night, even I know when the darkness has gone too far. I may have allowed it to take a hold of me once, but that shall never happen again. But you walk on road of Light, you should have less to fear than I.”

Celestia flinched, “Luna I…I am so sorry.”

Luna shook her head, “I believe we have some things to think about later.” She glanced off towards the right, seeing a strange yellow key-like weapon lying on the floor. It seemed to glow as she stared at it. She shook her head and stared back at Celestia. “If you’ll excuse me, I have some loyal subjects to attend to.”

Luna turned her back to Celestia and floated Twilight and Night into the hallway before slamming the door behind her. Luna walked down a long corridor in silence. Twilight wanted to say something but she was at a loss for words. Luna stopped and stood in front of a blank wall. She raised her hoof and tapped on certain parts of the wall. The wall then slid back revealing a winding stair way leading up. Luna hovered Twilight and Night in front of her as she began to walk up the steps. She nudged a lever on the way up and the wall slid back into place.

Again they walked in silence as the glow of Luna’s magic illuminated the walls. After a few minutes of climbing, they reached the top and a door was there to greet them. Luna used her horn and pushed her way through. The room soon became illuminated as the torches lit themselves. Twilight glanced around and could tell it was some kind of study. A desk sat off to the side stacked with files. A shelf filled tons and tons of books. A couch and chair lay on the other side right next to a small table. At the far end of the room was another door.

Luna carefully set down Twilight on the chair and then Night on the couch. As soon she had done so, she began to immediately work on Twilights legs. Luna’s horn glowed brightly as an aura surrounded Twilight. Twilight could feel her bones being put back in place and her other injuries being immediately healed. She shook her head in disbelief as she soon found herself able to feel her legs again in just under a few minutes. As soon as she was done with Twilight, she turned her attention to Night Glider.

Twilight watched as a blue glow surrounded his head. Luna stared intently as she worked on him. Twilight felt a tear fall from her face as everything just caught up to her. Her own mentor had attacked and could have easily killed both her and Night. Twilight leaned back in her chair as she played the battle out over and over in her head. Had she not turned around when she heard the commotion, she might have not been there to save Night. Twilight shook her head. She had Luna to thank however for the real rescue. She turned toward her but Luna held up a hoof before Twilight could say anything.

Without looking away she spoke, “I want to apologize for not getting there sooner. I could feel my sisters magic change as soon as you started to fight but I did not realize that it was you she was fighting.” Luna shook her head and turned to Twilight, “Your friend Dinky found me in a deep magical slumber in my room. She was quite smart to supple an elixir and that managed to wake me. She is now currently staying in my room where she will be safe. I took too long trying to get to you, thinking my sister and you were battling some awful creature. I thought that you both could handle it. When I saw her set the throne on fire from a nearby tower, I knew something was wrong. Then I watched as you fought back against her with that ice bomb. Nice idea by the way.”

Twilight smiled. Luna nodded her head in encouragement before continuing, “I am truly sorry. I will have a talk with her later but for now; I think we have some things to discuss. Where are the rest of your friends, and what was that weapon I saw on the floor? It appeared to have disappeared as we left the room.” Twilight took deep breath and told Luna of everything that had happened up till that point. From the strange dreams, to her battle with the Shadows, Twilight told her everything she could remember. Luna eventually finished up on Night and sat down to listen intently to what Twilight had to say. Twilight could feel a few tears coming on when she got to the part about Ponyville but managed to hold them back. She continued on and told about her battle on the train and finally the confrontation with Celestia. When Twilight finished, Luna had her eyes closed in deep thought. The room was silent; the sound of Nights breathing was all that could be heard.

Luna opened her eyes after a short while, “Well, I must admit, I am impressed that you made it this far. This weapon is what really intrigues me however. May I see it?” Twilight nodded and summoned her Keyblade into existence. Luna stared at it expressionless as it hovered in front of her. Twilight set it on the floor in front of her. Luna then picked it up with her telekinesis. She examined it closely, “Interesting, you say that this has the power to defeat the dark creatures. Not only that, but you can summon it at will and can pick any lock. I am assuming that this thing can lock things just as well?”

Twilight put her hoof to her chin. She stared off into the distance before answering, “I think so. That would make a lot of sense.” Luna nodded and stood up. She walked over to the door and opened it. She turned her head and motioned for Twilight to follow. Twilight hopped off the chair and quickly followed her. Luna used her horn and carefully closed the door behind her. Twilight looked around. The room was filled with mirrors with big locks surrounding them. Twilight counted at least 8 in the room but there was another door on the other side of the room, leading her to believe that there might be more. She glanced over and saw that the room was lit by torches lining the walls. But what really drew her attention was the broken stain glass window. Twilight could tell that it was covered with strong magic making it almost impossible to damage any further. The fact that it was damaged at all, astounded her. A shimmer of a near invisible wall ran up the window as Twilight stared at it.

Luna went and stood in front of her, “Twilight, you mentioned a door that you saw get destroyed. I have been a ruler of the night here for 1000s of years. I have come across many things in my time. I know all about that door. It is door to a place known as the Dark Realm. A place, where darkness thrives. Only those with dark powers or beings of darkness can exist in there. My sister and I came across the door on accident when Ponyville was first being settled. Once we realized what it was and the dangers it possessed, we thought about destroying it right then and there. However, the magic that makes up the door is ancient and powerful. It seemed indestructible, so long as it is closed it seems.”

Twilight shuddered as she just realized what had been sitting in her basement for so long. Luna continued, “So instead we placed enchantments over it to make it almost impossible for anypony to come across it and, we hoped, from opening it. It had no door knob, only a keyhole so we thought some kind of key was involved but at the time we had no idea where to look for it. We knew it needed to be locked but there was no way to do so. So instead we left it there. Over time it was forgotten and built over. We thought that it would remain forgotten forever, until these creatures showed up. I had my suspicions but it was you who helped confirm what I fear. But there is hope. I believe that your weapon is the key to locking it. However that door is in pieces and so long as it remains so, darkness will continue to pour from it. Twilight, I am tasking you and your friend, to find the rest of the pieces to that door. Also I am sorry, but I know not where your friends are but I can tell you that they are alive. I can sense their presence thanks to the Elements. So long as the magic in Elements or Harmony remains full and alive, so too are your friends.” Twilight smiled, happy to have some good news for a change.

Twilight began to look around the room again, “So why have you brought me here?” Luna smiled and her horn glowed. The piece of wood materialized in front of her. Luna set it down in front of her, “I found this just as I was entering the throne room. I was unsure of what it was until now. I could feel a strange dark energy coming from it.” Twilight stared at and realized it was the same piece she had found in the Thestral Ruins. Luna smiled, “This is a piece of that door. I believe that the pieces have been scattered, but not just around this Equestria.” Luna glanced back at the broken window.

Twilight glanced at the window then back at Luna, “THIS Equestria?” Luna nodded and continued to stare at the window, “The door's pieces seems to be attracted to strong places of magic. This is perhaps the strongest place of all.”

Twilight realized that the pieces must have gone through the window. “To have that much power… Wait, so they are all here in this room?” Twilight asked, going from amazed to excited.

Luna shook her head, “No.” She got up and walked to the mirror closest to her. She fit her horn into the lock and the chains fell away. The mirror began to glow and shimmer. Luna turned to Twilight, “These are not just normal mirrors. These are mirrors to other Equestria’s connected to ours. Possible pasts, futures or just different entirely. All are connected. It is almost impossible to go to these other worlds through magic alone. That is why we have these mirrors, or Portals. So far we have had little need of them but now I wish we had just destroyed them. If they were never here, perhaps the door’s pieces would have not been drawn here.

Now they lay hidden in each world. Wherever darkness thrives, they will be there. I believe that because of this, the Shadows may soon start to show up there as well. My sister and I made a pact to never interfere with other worlds of ours. But things have changed. Twilight, I am asking you to find these pieces and bring them all back here. Hopefully, we can rebuild the door and lock it for good. Equestria calls upon you for help once again, but not just this one but others. Will you help them?”

Twilight nodded her head as she tried to wrap her head around all that had been revealed to her as well as all the implications this meant. She turned to look at the mirror. “Is it possible that I might find my friends along the way?”

Luna shook her head, “I am not sure. You may find ponies that resemble your friends in the other worlds but the ones of this one, I am not sure. Treed carefully, for in some worlds, your friends may not reflect the ones you have come to know here. If you should happen to find somepony claiming to be your friend, make absolutely sure that you are right. Bringing ponies back from another world could upset the balance of the Equestria’s. It is only because of what is at stake that I am willing to allow you to go through at all. As soon as he wakes up, your friend as well. I know not what will happen but bear in mind this Twilight, should you find yourself in a situation, don't be afraid to ask for help.” Twilight nodded and took a step forward. Twilight put her hoof up to the mirror and to her surprise, it went right through it. Not only that but it was starting to pull her in. Twilight cried out in surprise.

She glanced back at Luna who only nodded her head and smiled, “Good luck. I will send your friend soon.” Twilight felt the rest of her body pull through. She soon had the feeling of falling, looking around and she saw was stars in all directions against the blackness of what appeared to be space. But that did not last. Twilight gave one last cry out in surprise before everything went dark.

***

Back at the throne room sat Celestia, her head hung low as she stared out the window in deep thought. She did not seem to notice that she was being watched. A shadowy ball of smoke hung in the air above her. Yellow eyes pierced the smoke, watching her, waiting for the right moment. “Soon” it thought to itself. “Her heart opened up to darkness before; soon it shall do so again.” It continued to hover there. Waiting patiently.

***

Twilight opened her eyes slowly. She felt her head with her hoof as she slowly got up to look around. She blinked a few times as she quickly realized where she was. Twilight was back in her library. Twilight felt her mood light up, happy to see her home in one piece again. She looked outside and saw that the sun was shining and ponies were out enjoying the day. Twilight clapped her hooves together and grinned. It had been so long since she had felt this happy.

She turned around towards the door as she heard it open, “Spike?” Twilight called out. A black unicorn wearing a purple vest and glasses walked in instead. She glanced up and smiled, “Nope, just me mom.” Twilight felt her heart stop, as her brain did a double take.

MOM?!

Author's Note

And so the crossover of fanfics begins. Don't worry I already went ahead a month ago and asked the Authors if it was alright if I did this. (Edit, its amazing how hard it is to get ahold of some of these authors.) All stories are non-cannon and some may not follow the original story at all. Past Sins was created by Pen Stroke and I highly suggest reading it. Hope you all enjoy.

MOM?!

Twilight felt her mind slipping. Tons of questions ran through her head as she watched the filly slowly walk across the room towards her.

“Who was the father? Am I even married? Wait, is this just a possible future or... I don't even...?!” All this and more ran through Twilights mind as the filly made her way to her. Twilight was so lost in her own thoughts. She almost failed to notice that the filly was speaking again. “So I know you told me that I need to wear this everywhere I go, but don’t you think we could come up with a place that I don’t have to worry about it? Like Apple Jacks farm? I mean, besides here. I understand why it would be bad if ponies saw what I really looked like but, I would just like to feel... normal walking around a bit for once. Besides, I have feeling that my friends will be ok with it.”

Twilight hesitated before answering, “Um, I’ll think about it.” Shaking her head, she tried to clear her mind. “Ok Twilight, get it together,” She told herself, breathing deeply, “I just need to find that piece of the door and get out of here. So what if I have a filly?” Just then, the black filly removed her vest and set it on a chair nearby. Her wings buzzed a bit in sweet freedom. “Ok, I have an Alicorn filly. I think I need to sit down.”

Twilight took a seat on the floor as the filly removed her glasses and set them on her vest. She then turned and ran to Twilight, smiling as she wrapped her legs around Twilight’s fore-legs. She looked up at Twilight with her big blue cat-like eyes. Twilight felt her sanity begin to break, “Great, I think I married Nightmare Moon.” She decided to make a mental note to research a DNA test spell of some kind in the near future.

Twilight broke from the hug and took a few steps back, “I'm feeling a bit tired today," she said, sounding strained but trying to sound calm. "I think I'm going to go lie down."

The little filly looked disappointed, “But I want to tell you about my day. It was surprisingly great!” Twilight felt her fear slip away as she stared into her puppy dog-like stare. Her eyes appeared like saucers, trembling a bit at the edges. Twilight knew that look; she invented that look. "Ok, just because she shares a... special trait with me, doesn’t make her," she swallowed hard. "my daughter. I refuse to believe that she is my…" Twilight's thought process came to a screeching halt as she heard a small whimpering coming from her. “Ok, for the daughter of Nightmare Moon.. she is pretty cute.”

Twilight smiled at the filly, “Alright, I promise I'll listen later after a nap.”

The filly sighed as her cute face fell. But she gave Twilight a half smile and nodded. “Okay, thanks mommy.” Twilight smiled and nodded back, then walked up to her bedroom. She took one last look back and saw that the filly had taken out a book that was almost as big as she was and was levitating it in front of her. “Ok, maybe she is my daughter.” Twilight shook her head and closed the door behind her. Looking around, she saw that her room looked almost the exact same as it did in her world. A large book was sitting at the desk she usually wrote at. She went over and started to turn through a few pages. It appeared to be a book on Nightmare Moon. “Why was I-er the other Twilight- reading this earlier?” Twilight shook her head. “No... no time to worry about this now. I have to focus; I have to figure out where that missing piece is. And maybe figure out a bit about this world too."

Twilight searched amongst her books, looking for anything different or something that would give her a clue about this world but everything appeared the same. It was just like her old room and her own world, minus her daughter. Twilight banged her head against the wall and groaned, “This is going to take forever. Why didn’t I start writing a journal or something?” Twilight went over and lay on her bed. As soon as she did this, she felt her whole body relax. “I didn’t realize I was this tired. Maybe an actual nap isn’t such a bad idea.” Twilight felt her mind drift away as sleep quickly took her. She closed her eyes and soon found herself drifting into a deep sleep.

*

Twilight awoke when she heard the door slam. She growled and stuck the pillow over her head; she'd always had trouble when it came time to get up. That was nothing new but this time, she wasn't planning on getting up no matter what was at the door. Sleep... more sleep and less confusion. “Nyx? I’m back from errands,” came a voice from downstairs. An overly-familiar voice.

That changed things instantly. "Maybe I've slept long enough."

Twilight immediately sat up as the gears in her brain began to move again. This was not her world, which meant that this world’s version of her would still exist. That made sense... she thought. For the umpteenth time, she wished for a book or something detailing the rules of inter-dimensional coexistence.

“Back from errands? But you just went upstairs to take a nap two hours ago,” Came a reply.

Twilight flinched as she realized how weird this would look to her other self.

“What? Didn’t you see my note? What do mean I went upstairs to take a nap?!”

"I dunno. You said you didn't feel well and needed to lie down. You wanna hear about my day now? It was surprisingly-"

"Hold on, Nyx, you said I went upstairs?" the other voice asked. Twilight immediately recognized the speaker, understood what it meant. Well... this won't be the first time I've talked to myself.

"Well, yeah," the filly answered.

"Let's just get to the bottom of this right now..."

Twilight immediately straightened out the bed before making for the window. One thing apparently different about this world it is that the bedroom window was different. While the bedroom window in her world was round, this one was square. And smaller. Twilight quickly realized that she would not fit through. She began to franticly look around for a place to hide but the only place that came to mind was under the bed. The covers laying across and touching the bottom did a good job of covering any visibility below. Twilight could hear herself coming up the stairs. “Wow, never thought I’d be hiding from myself.”

She dove under just in time to hear the door open, knowing her double was inside. The edges of the blanket blocked her view but she could hear the distinct sound of her own hoofsteps as she entered.

“Nyx, I don’t see anypony in here,” Twilight heard herself say.

“But... but it was you! I know what I saw; you went upstairs to have a nap. It had to have been you!"

“Well, I don't remember doing any of that. You're sure you didn't just dream this or remember it from another day?"

The filly entered the room as well. Twilight heard the quick-patter steps of filly hooves as her daughter ran and jumped up on the bed. She bounced on it a few times making the mattress dip down. Each time, it mashed Twilight in the muzzle, whapping her repeatedly. Finally, the energetic bundle atop the mattress ceased her pouncing. Twilight turned her head to the side, slightly disoriented and covered in the dust of the underside of her bed.

“Hey mom, would you mind showing me your tail for second.”

“What?”

"Just need to make sure that it didn’t fall off.”

The other her sounded skeptical. “Why would it have fallen off?”

“Because I can see it sticking out of the other side of the bed.”

Twilight gave a soft groan as she felt the filly on the bed grabbing her tail with her magic. A purple aura soon covered the bed. Twilight was blinded as light flooded back in and the bed was lifted upwards, hovering off to the side. Twilight soon found herself staring at… herself. The other Twilight gave a her a curious look. The Twilight still laying on the ground rubbed the back of her head with her hoof, “Well this is awkward.”

Nyx sat just few feet away with her mouth hanging open. “I have TWO mommies?!” Both Twilights simultaneously facehooved.

*

The Twilights stared at each other as they sat in silence. Nyx sat just few feet away looking at both her mothers. After a long period of silence, the 'visiting' Twilight spoke, “So who is the lucky stallion…or mare?”

The other Twilight blinked and stared as if she was shocked out of her thoughts, “Uh... there is no other stallion. Or mare. Nyx is kinda adopted. But at the same time..." the other cast a loving glance at the filly. "She's my little girl."

The other Twilight stared in confusion. “It’s a long story.”

"I've got time."

"A REALLY long story."

The other Twilight scratched her head. Nyx cocked her head sideways, “Um, so does this mean I get double presents on my birthday from now on?" she grinned enthusiastically.

Both Twilights turned to Nyx then back to each other. “She’s right; we need some way to determine which of us is which." Non-visiting Twilight said. "It will help keep me from feeling like I am talking to myself.”

Guest Twilight held up a hoof. "Got any ideas?"

"I don't know!" the other said, exasperated.

"Am I me? Or are we both me? Or does you being here mean I'm really-" The two Twilights postulated out loud, slowly walking in a circle around their room. Nyx began groaning and rubbing her head with her hoof as the conjecture-thon continued.

"Okay... we need something to help us tell each other apart!"

Host Twilight got up and began to rummage through a dresser nearby. After a few minutes of looking, she turned her head and smiled. Her horn glowed as she picked up a blue handkerchief and tied it around the other Twilight’s neck.

“Since you’re the visitor, I decided that it would make more sense to give it to you. Also, in order to keep me... keep US from going crazy, I think one of us should use some kind of nickname.” The Twilight with a blue handkerchief put her hoof to her chin, “How about you call me Twi and I just continue to call you Twilight.” Twilight nodded, “Works for me.”

They both smiled as Twilight walked back over and sat down. “So you’re from another world, what’s it like?”

Twi was silent as she thought for a moment, “Well, up until a few days ago I would say it is close to this one, without Nyx.”

Twilight put her hoof to her chin, “What happened?”

Twi sighed and summoned her Keyblade, “This came into my life."

Twi twirled it around in the air. "Since then, life has never been the same.”

Twilights eyes grew wide as she inspected the blade, “What is it?”

“It’s called a Keyblade. A strange voice told me what it was. It seems to be the most effective weapon against these beings I call the Shadows. It can also unlock and lock seemingly anything.”

“Shadows?”

“These dark beings with yellow eyes, that seem to rely on instinct and attack ponies for no reason. They can steal your heart and can be relentless if attacked. They seem to be somewhat organized however, as they did manage to take Canterlot. There are also some big ones that I have come across, that destroyed Ponyville in short amount of time. They scattered all of its inhabitants to who knows where. Even my friends were lost. Me, and as I found out later, Dinky seemed to be the only Ponyvilians left. I theorize that some may have escaped but have not returned due to there not much being left of Ponyville.”

Twilight mouth hung opened as she listened. Nyx seemed to scoot closer and closer to Twilight as Twi continued to talk about her experiences. From her meeting Night all the way to her eventually coming here, Twi told Twilight everything she told Luna not too long ago. When she finished, Nyx was practically clinging to Twilight and Twilight was quickly wiping her eyes with her hoof.

Twilight took a deep breath, “That sounds awful. But I don’t believe that Celestia would do such a thing. It just doesn’t seem like she would go to such extremes just out of fear or wanting to protect her Kingdom.”

Twi smiled, “Well I’m glad to hear that this Celestia is different.”

“Anyways, what I am mostly intrigued about most is this weapon you keep mentioning.”

“You mean the Keyblade?”

“May I see it?”

Twi summoned her Keyblade she had set off to the side earlier and set it in front of Twilight. Twilight picked it up with her magic. It was surprisingly light. She gave it an awkward swing. As soon as she had, the blade flashed and returned to Twi. “Amazing.”

Nyx’s stomach growled. Both Twilights turned to stare at her. Twi’s stomach soon began to do the same thing. Twi grinned sheepishly at Twilight. “I don’t suppose you have something to eat. I haven’t eaten in some time.”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “I had just come back from shopping. I have plenty to eat.”

Both Twilight’s and Nyx made their way down the stairs into the kitchen. Both Twi and Nyx sat down at the table as Twilight began to make some daisy sandwiches. Twi glanced around noticing some differences in this kitchen from hers. The room was quiet for a few moments. Nyx glanced off and stared at the calendar.

A smile slowly spread across her face. “Mom, you know what tomorrow is right?”

Twilight finished making the first sandwich and set it down in front of her.

“Friday?” She asked as she began making another.

Nyx smile grew bigger, “Not just that. It’s the last day of school!” Nyx then bit into her sandwich, as she silently squeed in joy. Twi looked at Twilight with a bemused smile. Twilight set down a plate in front her and rolled her eyes. Nyx quickly finished her sandwich.

She raised her hooves up in the air. “Tomorrow, everything changes. I can tell that it is going to be a day to remember.” She sat back in her chair and grinned as both Twilights rolled their eyes and smiled.

Author's Note

Well this was difficult. Not only did I have to go back through and read Past Sins again to get Nyx's character down. But I also had to deal with writing for two Twilights. But over all, it has been fun and interesting challenge. A lot of stuff happening next chapter. Hope you enjoyed. (Also I am terrible at comedy so let me know how I did.) Special Thanks to Barro for proof reading this.

Twilight's Rage

Twilight and Twi talked a lot about each other after having eaten. Comparing their lives and their friends as they talked over tea, Twilight could see a bit of jealousy growing in Twi. But really, Twi just felt sad. She realized that even after all this went on, she still had her friends to lean on. Rarity in particular, seemed to have helped her in more ways than one.

They continued to talk as the day seemed to drift past. Soon it began to grow dark outside. Twilight went over to Nyx and helped her into bed. A soon as she had done so, Twilight went back to her seat. She was quiet for a moment, lost in deep thought. Twi noticed this, “Something wrong?”

Twilight shook her head, “It’s nothing.”

“Twilight, I am you and I know that tone. There is something bothering you.”

Twilight sighed, “It’s about Nyx. Twi, she was born to be the new Nightmare Moon. At first I thought that the spell was botched but some things have happened that make me think that may not be the case. Just recently, even more so.”

Twi leaned forward in her chair, “You mentioned when we were talking about Nyx earlier that when she got lost in the Everfree, something happened. You found Nyx with her mane in an aura state and some memories from NM’s past being present in her mind. But I still don’t think that makes her Nightmare Moon. I may not have been around this world for long, but I can tell you one thing for sure, that little filly is not her.”

Twilight ran a hoof through her mane, “I want to believe that, but her magic is getting stronger. We just had a big Play and Learn day. During which we had a rope pulling contest. Nyx did well with her friends, but then they got to the final match.

They should have lost.

The ponies they were going against some really large ponies. They actually WERE winning until Nyx had a small magical surge. No pony seemed to notice, but I saw what she transformed into for a moment. Just like before, her mane changed and her magic increased dramatically. Nyx ended up winning that all on her own." Twilight took a deep breath, "What if this happens again? What if something bigger come along and she loses control? I just don’t know what to do.”

Twi was silent for a moment. She glanced up at her room where Nyx was sleeping then back at Twilight, “You worry about her a lot. That’s good, Celestia used to do the same for me. It’s a good sign when somepony cares about you that much. But don’t let the doubt in your head take over. Nyx is different, but she is still a filly. She is your filly. She is your daughter; don’t forget that.”

Twilight smiled though she still looked unsure. “Perhaps it is best to just get some rest. I usually feel better after a bit of sleep anyways.” Twi nodded and yawned. Both Twilight’s made their way upstairs. Both stopped at the top, however, as they realized a small problem. The bed wasn’t made for two. There was hardly any room with Twilight and Nyx as is.

Twi scratched the back of her head, “Um, I guess I’ll sleep on the couch.”

Twilight shook her head, “I couldn’t do that. You’re a guest and technically this is your home too.” Twi smiled, “It’s alright. I’m just glad I don’t have to sleep on the floor again.”

Twilight looked unsure but smiled, “Alright. If you’re sure.”

Twi nodded and began to make her way back downstairs. She stopped half way down and turned back, “Don’t forget, if you have any problems, you are never alone. Trust me, I am slowly starting to learn this myself.” Twi noticed that the door was already closed but hoped that her counterpart had heard. Twi shook her head and made for the couch. A blanket lay across the side and Twilight quickly found an extra pillow lying around.

As Twi snuggled in for the night, her thoughts turned back to her companion. It had been a whole day she still had not seen or heard from him. She hopped he was alright. Wait…why was she all of a sudden thinking about him now? I mean of course he was a great friend and all but, for a moment there…Back when they were fighting Celestia...

Her thoughts of him seemed to be that she cared about him more than her mentor. Why is that? They shared a strong friendship, a bond. But when she saw Celestia about to destroy him the second time, it was as if her world was going to end. Could it be that there was something else to Night? Something more? Twilight shook her head again. “No,” Twilight whispered to herself, “I can’t start thinking about crazy stuff like that now. I came here for a reason. I need to find that piece of the door.” Twilight gave a big long yawn. “Ok perhaps after some sleep first.” Twilight snuggled deeper into the couch as sleep quickly took her. Her mind blurring as dreams of a better time flowed into her.

*

Spell Nexus walked around the throne room slowly, checking to make sure that everything was being set up perfectly. All was silent in the room aside from the sounds of his followers working. Which, is why it almost startled him when a rush of hooves could be heard running in his direction. “Excuse me, lord Nexus. But we have come across something I think you may want to see.”

Nexus turned around and saw one of his followers kneeling before him, panting hard.” Nexus rolled his eyes, “Get up you idiot. I can’t have my followers bowing to me around here. What if Celestia walked in right now? Tomorrow is the day in which she believes she will have her answers about Nyx. Or as she will soon be known as, Nightmare Moon. What if she was to walk in and see this? Too many questions will be asked that I don’t feel like answering.”

The follower stammered and stood up, “Sorry, my lord but what we have found is perhaps of great importance to our cause.”

Nexus took as step forward, “And what, exactly, is that?”

The follower silently turned and motioned for Nexus to follow him. Nexus glanced around before slowly going after him. He lead Nexus out of the castle and into the Royal garden. After walking for some time, they stopped in a secluded area. The follower quickly looked around before giving a low whistle. Out of the bushes, another follower appeared with a cage on his back. He carefully set the cage down in front of Nexus before taking several steps back.

Nexus bent down and examined the creature within the cage. Two, small, yellow eyes stared back at him. “What is it?” The follower that lead him there took a step forward, “We aren’t sure, but they seem to have strong ties with the darkness. We only just found them recently, but through dark magic, we found ways in which to control them. We believe it is possible they follow those with strong dark hearts as well.”

Nexus prodded the cage with his hoof. The creature remained unmoving as it continued to stare at him. “How many have you found?” The followers glanced at each other before the one carrying the cage earlier spoke, “We are unsure. You see, we found that this creature is able to summon more of his kind anywhere, so long as it feels threatened. But we believe that if one were to have full control, it could summon as many as the controller's heart desires.”

Spell Nexus looked up at the followers in surprise. Then his face slowly twisted into a smile, “Show me.”

*

Twi stirred when she heard the door open and close. Twi slowly opened her eyes to find that Twilight was standing nearby looking out a nearby window. Twi groaned. Twilight noticed and turned around, “Having trouble getting up?” Twi answered by covering her face with the blanket and moaning. The room was silent for a moment before Twi finally removed the blanket and slowly got up. Twilight waited until Twi was on her feet before she spoke up again, “Nyx just left for school. I made her some eggs and I think I managed to save some. Also you’re welcome to use my brush. I think your mane could really use it.” Twi blinked and grunted in response.

Twilight shook her head before glancing back out the window in deep thought. After Twi had some food in her stomach and her mane was tolerable, Twi began to feel a little more awake and focused. She made her way back downstairs to find Twilight still staring out the window. Twi’s face turned to one of concern, “Still thinking about Nyx?”

Twilight nodded her head, “I know I shouldn’t worry so much, but I can’t help it. There is just so much that can happen. I just…”
Twi placed her hoof on Twilights shoulder, “Perhaps its best you get your mind off of this; maybe a play-date with Nyx? You could pick her up after school.”

Twilight was silent for a moment. “You know what, you're right. I need to get my mind off of this. I’m going to go for a walk. School will be short since it is the final day. I will be there when Nyx gets out.” Twi nodded and smiled. Twilight turned away from the window. She opened the door and silently left. Twi closed the door behind her with her telekinesis.

After few minutes however the door opened again and Spike walked in. “Sorry I didn’t come home last night, I was out late helping Rarity... Why are you crying?”

Twi put a hoof up to her face and was surprised to find a tear running down it. “Remember Twilight, this isn’t your Spike. Get it together,” Twi thought. Twi quickly shook her head, “No reason. I just had something in my eye.”

Spike stared at her in curiosity, “Alright then. Nice new look by the way.”

Twi gave him in odd look, and then remembered the handkerchief around her neck. “Yeah, but if you happen to see me without it, don’t think too much of it.”

Spike shrugged his shoulders, “Whatever. Now that I am back do you need me for anything?

Twi shook her head, “No I don’t think so; I’m just going to go up to my room and do some research. I think you should go and meet me later after Nyx gets off from school. I was thinking about having a play date. ” With that Twilight quickly turned and ran up to her room. She glanced back down as she reached the top.

Spike shrugged his shoulders, “Alright.” He then went off to the kitchen, probably to get a late breakfast. Twi watched him and soon saw him exit the kitchen with a ruby in his hand. He turned and waved as he made his way out the front door.

Twi turned back around and made her way into her room. Once the door was closed, she collapsed on the floor as tears began to fall from her face. It was a thought that up till now, hadn’t really registered. Spike, her Spike, was gone. Twi felt the guilt weigh on top of her as the memory began to come back.

She had been too preoccupied to notice the danger surrounding her and she let him die. Technically, those creatures took Spike away from her. But she felt she shared the blame. Twi curled up where she was as she silently wept. Memories of her assistant flooded her mind. Twi laid on the ground until the memories and tears finally stopped.

Twi quickly ran a hoof over her eyes. “No, I can’t be doing this. Not now. I came here for a reason. I have to keep telling myself this.” Twi slowly got up and made her way over to the book shelf nearby. “I just need to get my mind off of this. Perhaps, if I start looking for suspicious or really dark places; the piece of the door must be there. I am sure I have an Atlas around here somewhere.” Twi scanned the book shelf and found a big book with the word Atlas on the side. She picked it up with her telekinesis and carried it over to her desk. “With any luck, hopefully none of my friends will stop by. I don’t think I can take another break-down like this.” Twi opened the book and began doing what she does best: Research.

*

The sun was just starting to make it way towards the horizon when Twi put the last book off to the side. A pile of maps, Atlases, and other books about Equestria lay off to the side. Twi ran a hoof through her mane and groaned. Her stomach growled reminding her that she had skipped lunch and was about to miss dinner. Twi sat up and stretched. She could feel her legs crack; she had obviously been sitting to long. Twi slowly made her way to the door. She stopped just before she opened it when she heard the sound of a bunch of hooves hitting the ground.

Twi stood at her door and slowly opened it just enough to stick her head out. Her front door opened just a few seconds later. Twi watched as Princess Celestia herself walked right in. Twi quickly stuck her head back in as mixed emotions ran wild throughout her mind. On one hoof, she had just battled her recently and nearly lost Night Glider to her. On the other hoof, this Celestia is different. However, the fewer ponies that knows about her the better. Twi decided that the best course of action was to sit and wait for Twilight. Maybe then decide how best to proceed.

Twilight opened the door just a crack and silently watched Celestia as she went and sat down on one of the cushions near the reading table. Now that Twilight had a better look, she could tell that Celestia seemed distracted by something, almost like she did not want to be there. Twi continued to watch Celestia for awhile until she began to hear herself talking from just outside the door. Two seconds later she watched herself burst through the door with Spike and Nyx clinging to her back for dear life.

Celestia smiled at her, “Ah Twilight good to see you. I was wondering when…” Celestia stopped when she realized Twilight wasn’t listening to her. Twilight began immediately picking up any books she could find on the floor. She didn’t bother to even look up as she did so.

“Princess, you should have told me you were coming. I would have cleaned up the library. I would have set up a dinner at Sugarcube Corner. I would have…” Twilight was interrupted as she was held up by Celestia’s magic and turned around to face her.

“Twilight, I didn’t want all of Ponyville knowing I was here. Please calm down and have a seat.”

Twi ducked back into the room, “Ok Princess Celestia is here and I am acting just like I would if it was me. Which she technically is. So everything should be fine. But why do I feel off about Celestia being here?” Twi shook her head and glanced back out the door. Nyx and Spike were gone. Twilight was sitting across from Celestia.

Celestia spoke first, “Twilight Sparkle, I am here because of Nyx. I know that she isn’t your cousin.” Twi could see Twilight flinch at that. Twi remembered Twilight mentioning that she hadn’t told Celestia about Nyx yet. Looks like the Princess figured it out anyways. Twi glanced back at the kitchen door and noticed it shimmer just for a second. Twi did a double take. She recognized that spell; that was the spell used to keep ponies from listening in.

Twi felt a bit of worry grow inside her. Twi realized she had stopped listening while she was thinking all this. She glanced back over and tried to tune back in to the conversation. It seemed that Twilight had just finished spilling the beans about Nyx. Celestia seemed to have taken her honesty well.

Celestia was silent for a moment before she spoke up again. “Might I ask how much you care?”

Twi watched as Twilight seemed to look at her with curiosity, “What do you mean princess?”

“What is Nyx to you? Does she see you as a caregiver? Or perhaps, a friend? Or maybe how you feel towards your foal sitter, princess Cadence?”

“Actually she sees me as a…” Twilight said something that Twi could not hear. Apparently neither could Celestia. “I’m sorry, could you repeat that.”

“She sees me as a mother.” Celestia fell silent. Twi nodded knowingly.

She watched and soon worry began to flow more freely however, as Celestia began to frown, her regal composure failing as a mixed expression of exhaustion and guilt appeared to form on her face.

“Twilight.” Princess Celestia sighed. “I wish I had not asked, for you have only made what I have to do that much more difficult.”

"What?”

Twilight tensed, leaning in anxiously. “What are you going to do?”

Twi stuck her head back in and wiped her brow. It didn’t help as more sweat began to pour from her face. “Why do I get the feeling I am about to watch a scene of déjà vu? This Celestia has to be different, right? She is my teacher. My mentor. My friend. Why do I feel like she is going to betray me all over again?!” Twi forced herself to look back out and watch the rest of the scene unfold. Apparently, Celestia had said something about Nyx actually being Nightmare Moon. “Didn’t Twilight mention this to me earlier?” Twi shook her head and did her best to tune back into the conversation.

“No… no no no no!” Twilight shouted, shaking her head furiously. “That doesn’t mean anything! She doesn’t want to take over Equestria. She doesn’t want to hurt anypony! She actually likes the sun and—”

“Please understand, Twilight, I take no joy in this,” Celestia interrupted, trying to calm her student down. “While Nyx currently shows no signs of being dangerous, you cannot deny she could be a threat to Equestria. For all we know, Nightmare Moon could just be disguising herself as the filly you care for. She could be biding her time, waiting for an opportunity to strike.”

“Even if that is not the case, you just admitted to me that Nyx has some of Nightmare Moon’s memories,” Princess Celestia pointed out. “Should more of her memories return, Nyx might also remember her hatred of me and her jealousy of the sun. She could become a threat to Equestria once again.”

“But Nyx would never do that!” Twilight argued. “Nyx hates those memories. She was crying when she remembered them because she remembered wanting to hurt me and she couldn’t understand why.”

“Twilight—” Celestia tried to interrupt again, but Twilight continued her rant.

“And I’m not blind. I realized who Nyx was after what happened at the Learn and Play Day. I don’t think she’s trying to trick me though. I have no evidence to prove it, but I think—” Twilight stopped there, shaking her head once. “No, I know Nyx is a good pony. She’s good, she’s changed, and—”

Twilight found herself silenced, not by harsh words or anything violent. Instead, in a span of a few moments, Twi watched as Princess Celestia circled the table and pulled Twilight into a warm embrace, holding Twilight with her neck and one hoof.

“Please stop, Twilight,” Princess Celestia pleaded, her voice ringing with the echoes of desperation. “You are only making this more difficult for me. I am sorry, but Nyx is Nightmare Moon, and I must take her with me to Canterlot.”

“But why?” Twilight asked in desperation. “She isn’t bad. She hasn’t tried to hurt you. Why do you have to take her?”

“Celestia, you wouldn’t take a daughter from her mother, would you?”

“Because I must, Twilight,” Celestia admitted, her words ringing out in the silence of the library.
Twi flinched as she could feel Celestia's voice hit her ears. It was commanding but at the same time, terrifying.

“My dreams have been haunted with visions of Nyx growing into Nightmare Moon. I see her threatening not just Equestria, but everypony I hold dear. I see her threatening you, my sister, and the kingdom. I see her stealing everything away from me, and I’m powerless to stop her.”

“I understand what it is like to let your fears take over Celestia, but what you are asking goes far beyond what I would have done.

“Powerless, just as I was powerless to save Luna a thousand years ago. It is my duty to do what is necessary, Twilight. It was my duty a thousand years ago to defeat my own sister, so the sun could rise over Equestria again. It was my duty, and I would do it again. My actions saved lives and brought joy back to the ponies of this kingdom, but that day still weighs heavily on my heart.”

Twi watched as Celestia seemed to shake as she held Twilight.

A tremor entered Celestia’s voice, her conviction wavering. “This is something I have to do, Twilight. I cannot wait until Nightmare Moon has risen again before acting. I cannot give her a chance to take my sister away again, to hurt anypony… especially those I care for so dearly. I cannot let her have that chance.”

“No… Celestia this isn’t right!"

Twilight tore herself away from Princess Celestia, tears streaming down her face. “But she’s not the same Nightmare Moon my friends and I defeated. She’s a different pony now. She’s changed, and I won’t let you take her away from me for things Luna did!”

The whole room fell silent. Twi tensed and stared at Twilight who had put her hoof over her mouth. Twi glanced quickly over at Celestia; she looked like she had just been stabbed. Twi grimaced and glanced back over to Twilight.

“Princess, I didn’t mean… I would never—”

“No, you’re right,” Princess Celestia said in a solemn tone. Twi watched as she turned away from Twilight. “Back then, Luna and Nightmare Moon were one and the same, and, thus, they share the guilt of what they’ve done. I’ve tried to assure Luna that she has been forgiven, but my sister still carries the burden of her actions.”

“I wondered about that. I’m so sorry, Luna.”

“But if you’ve forgiven Princess Luna, can’t you forgive Nyx too?” Twilight pleaded.

Please Princess; show me that you are different from my Celestia. Just let Twilight have Nyx. Please.”

…

“You misunderstand, Twilight. I am not taking Nyx away to punish her. I am taking her to, hopefully, put my fears to rest,” Celestia explained. “Spell Nexus has prepared an old, powerful spell that will allow me to take a glimpse at who Nyx really is. It is a spell that will let me see into both Nyx's mind and her soul. In that glimpse, if I find nothing more than traces of what Nightmare Moon used to be, then I will return Nyx to you with the sunrise.”

“And what if you find more than a few traces?” asked Twilight.

“As long as Nyx does not contain the malice, jealousy, and hatred that once defined Nightmare Moon, then she will be returned to you,” Celestia assured her student. “It was those feelings and emotions that drove my sister. If they do not exist in Nyx, then she cannot truly be the same mare my sister once was. This spell can also be used to monitor Nyx as she grows, to keep a constant gauge on the kind of mare she is becoming.”

“But what if you find that she does have these feelings? What if you find—”

“Twilight, don’t make me tell you something you don’t want to hear.”

Twi’s body froze at those words. “She wouldn’t. No not to a filly right?” Images of Celesta pointing her blade down at Night flashed into her mind. Twi felt her whole body go numb.

“NO!” Twilight raged, picking up on the truth behind Princess Celestia’s words. “I won’t let you hurt her! Yes, Nyx is Nightmare Moon, but she is also my daughter, and I’m telling you she’s changed! That should be enough for you, or do you doubt me, your loyal student?”

“She doubted me Twilight,” thought Twi, bitterly.

“I do trust you, but—” Celestia tried to reply, only to be cut off.

“Then listen and believe me!” Twilight pleaded. “Nyx. Is. Not. A. Bad. Pony. Anymore!”

The room fell silent as Twilight’s voice echoed throughout the room. Twi smiled to herself, "You tell her Twilight!"

Celestia pulled Twilight into an embrace again and began to whisper to her softly. Twi couldn’t make out the words but she could guess by Twilight’s body language that Celestia was starting to break her.

“No, don’t listen to her! Twilight, she is going take Nyx!”

“O… o-okay, Princess,” Twilight said loud enough to be heard. “But… can I at least come with her? She’ll be scared without me.”

Twi frowned. “Well at least she won’t be alone. I don’t like this though.”

“I’m sorry, Twilight, but Spell Nexus has asked that you remain here in Ponyville during the test. He doesn’t want you there, watching, should the worst be revealed, and I feel he’s right. I do not want to make this harder for you than it has to be.”

“Twilight don’t you dare…”

Twi watched as Celestia continued to hold Twilight in an embrace. Twi could just make out Twilight sobbing.

“Come on Twilight, you’re stronger than this. Don’t let Celestia take her!

Twilight dried her tears and moved off to the side. Celestia released her spell just as Spike was coming out of the kitchen, “Oh, hey Princess,” Spike greeted. “Change your mind about eating dinner with us?”

“No, I'm afraid not, and—” The princess paused to clear her throat. Her motherly voice soon returned. “And I must ask that Nyx come back with me to Canterlot.”

Twi could feel her eye twitch as she glared hard at Twilight, “Twilight don’t do this…”

“Twilight has told me that Nyx is an alicorn, and we agreed that it would be for the best if she got a checkup from my royal doctor.”

“Can't you have a doctor come here or something?” Spike asked sounding unsure.

“While I could ask my doctor to come to Ponyville, he also serves as the doctor for many others in the royal palace, and I cannot, in good conscience, ask him to drop everything else he has scheduled to make a trip here,” Princess Celestia lied.

“I guess that makes sense,” Spike eventually replied, “but why right now? Isn't it kind of late and at an odd time?”

“My intention is to take Nyx back with me this evening and have her see the doctor as soon as we arrive,” the princess explained smoothly. “Then, I thought Nyx might like to spend the night in the castle. I can even show her Twilight's old bedroom at my school for gifted unicorns.”

Twi watched as Nyx jumped up and down in excitement. Unaware of what had just occurred. Twi clenched her teeth as a spark of anger began to ignite.

“Well, I guess if Twilight is okay with it,” Spike said, not entirely sure about what he was being told. Nyx continued to jump up and down in excitement.

Yet, as Princess Celestia moved to the library’s front door, Nyx glanced over to Twilight. Twi watched as all the excitement that had been filling Nyx died away. Twilight was sitting with her head turned down, her eyes hidden by the bangs of her hair, and saw that tears were falling to the ground.

Before Princess Celestia could stop her, Nyx went from her path to the door. She trotted over to where Twilight was sitting and asked gently, “Twilight? What’s wrong?”

Twilight didn’t answer, didn’t even turn to look at Nyx. She just kept looking down at the floor, body trembling as tears flowed from her eyes.

“Twilight?” Nyx ventured to ask again, only for Princess Celestia to move beside her.

Twi felt could feel her anger rising more and more. She shut her eyes trying to calm down, but it was having little effect. Twi opened them again stared back down at the scene before her.

Nyx squirmed away from Princess Celestia, running back over to Twilight. “No, I don't want to go any more. Twilight… Twilight, what's wrong? Why are you crying?”

“Twilight, get it together. You need to do something!"

“Nyx, please, we need to leave,” stressed Princess Celestia.

“NO! I don't want to go!” Nyx snapped. She got right up beside Twilight and nuzzling one of her legs. “I want to stay here with Twilight.”

“Twilight! You will never forgive yourself if you let this happen!”

Princess Celestia took a step towards Nyx, her tone growing firmer. “I promise you'll be back in the morning, but I need you to come with me.”

“NO! I don't want to see the doctor! I want to stay here with Twilight!”

Twi felt herself lean against the door, as it began to open more and more.

“I'm sorry, Nyx,” the princess said, as her horn began to glow, “but you have to come with me.”

Slowly, Princess Celestia began to wrap her magic around Nyx, levitating her away from Twilight. Nyx began to toss and turn in the magic, trying to free herself even though she had no chance of escaping the spell. All the while, she panicked and screamed.

“NO! Let me go! I don't wanna go! I want to stay here!”

“What's going on out here?” Spike asked, starting to open the kitchen door. Princess Celestia, however, quickly diverted some of her magic, slamming the door shut and locking it. Spike began to pound and shout from the other side, but she ignored his protests.

Nyx cried out in desperation as Celestia turned to leave, “MOMMY!”

“THAT'S ENOUGH!”

A key like weapon appeared and hurtled towards Celestia. She barely had time to react as it struck her in the head, leaving her dazed.

Twi teleported next to Twilight. Twi then grabbed Twilight’s head and turned it to face her. “Twilight, I can’t let you do this! Nyx is your DAUGHTER. You care about her more than anything right?”

Twilight blinked and looked away, “But…”

Twi shook her head, “If you do this you will regret it for the rest of your life. Not a day goes by I don’t regret not being able to save my friends. Not a day goes by that I don’t wish I had done something differently. But there is nothing I can do now. However, Nyx is still here. You have not lost her yet. I know you care about her. Now prove to Nyx that you DO!”

Twilight blinked and flinched as though if she had been struck. She then glanced over and saw Nyx still being held by Celestia. She was crying, still calling out to her. A spark of fire began to glow in her eyes as she watched Nyx continued to cry. Nyx looked up and her eyes locked with Twilight’s, “Please mommy, I don’t want to go.”

Twilight was on her hooves in seconds as her face changed to one of rage.

Celestia shook her head as her vision began to look less blurry. She then shook it again in suprise as she realized that two angry Twilights now stood before her. One wearing a blue handkerchief around her neck held a strange weapon, and was pointing it at her. The other was staring at her angrily with her horn glowing. She almost appeared more angry than the other Twilight. The Twilight who had her horn glowing, stepped forward, “Princess, I am only going to say this once. PUT. MY. DAUGHTER. DOWN…

Author's Note

Just want to remind everyone that permission was granted by Pen Stroke before I did this so it was ok that I used that scene from the book. Also I kinda changed it anyways in a lot of areas.

Wow, this sure was some chapter. I think it might be my longest one yet. Let me know how I did.

Darkness Returns

Celestia stared at the Twilight’s in shock. Both appeared ready to fight. Celestia open her mouth for a second, but closed it again. No words could come to mind as to what was happening. Nyx squirmed in her grip which reminded her of what she originally came here to do. Celestia shook her head and turned around. Twilight quickly grabbed a book shelf with her magic and shoved it over to the door. Celestia turned back to her students.

She sighed, “Twilight, you of all ponies know that I do, I do to protect my kingdom. Don’t make this harder than this has to be.” Celestia bowed her head to her students. She slowly tried to move the book case with her magic. It hardly got an inch of the ground before a fire ball went over her head, just missing her. Celestia blinked in surprise. She glanced up and saw the Twilight, the one with a handkerchief around her neck, was pointing her weapon at her.

Celestia’s voice grew cold. “So be it.”

Celestia flicked her head and incased Nyx in a magic bubble. It hovered just above her in the air. Nyx opened her mouth but her muffled cries were hardly heard. Celestia lowered her horn. It began to glow so bright it was almost impossible to look at. Then Celestia pointed it at her students and wall of pure magic erupted from it. Twi jumped in front of Twilight and cast a Reflective spell. As soon it hit, the bubble surrounding them absorbed most of it, however, what was left overwhelmed the spell. The sides of the bubble began to crack. Both Twilight’s stared at each other for a moment before they both whispered to each other two simple words,

“Uh oh.”

They then cried out in surprise as the bubble could not contain the magic nor reflect it like it was suppose to and exploded. The whole tree shook as pure magic energy shot from the windows and any holes to the outside would. Windows and doors where blown off and many of the leaves surrounding the tree were blown from their stems. Every pony in Ponyville turned and watched as a beam of pure energy rocketed into the sky, before disappearing with a small roll of thunder.

*

Back inside what was left of the tree house both Twilights lay unconscious on the ground. Celestia lay just outside the tree house, having been blown back from the blast. Nyx was the only one not affected as she had been protected by the bubble of magic. However, she was still trapped. Nyx began to gather energy into her horn but stopped when she saw Celestia stir. Nyx thought for moment before realizing that Celestia would have to let her go at some point. Until then, perhaps it would be best to play possum. As soon she would be let out, she would attack and escape. Nyx just hopped that her mom and Twi were ok. Nyx had just enough room in her bubble, to situate herself into laying position. She closed her eyes and waited for chance for freedom.

*

Celestia groaned as she slowly stood up from her assault. Never before had she felt a counter spell as strong as that one. What was only suppose to force back her students, somehow doubled in power and was released in every direction. She had no idea how her student could have learned such a spell. In all her years, she has watched it take years for an average pony to be able to perform such a spell.

Twilight was talented, but still even for her this was incredible. Could that other Twilight really be her student? It no longer seemed likely. Is it possible…The mirrors? Celestia shook her head, it was impossible.

Celestia glanced around her and could see that pony folk were starting to make their way toward the tree house. Celestia decided this could lead to too much attention. She glanced over and saw Nyx unconscious within her bubble. Celestia quickly picked her up and headed back to her carriage. Her soldiers stared at her in concern but she waved them off. She stepped on and they took off immediately toward her castle. After this was over, Celestia knew that it would be years before Twilight accepted her apology. If, she ever bothers to listen at all. Celestia flinched. For the good of her Kingdom, sacrifices must be made. Celestia glanced at her castle with a heavy heart as they drew closer and closer.

*

Twi stirred from where she was. Yet again, magic had rendered her unconscious and with a nice big headache as a bonus. Twi glanced over at her counterpart and saw that she was still out. Twi groaned and rolled over. Once she was standing up and the world was no longer spinning, she surveyed her house around her. Every window appeared broken and the door was gone too. The one leading to her kitchen was gone as well. She quickly glanced inside. “Spike?” The room was empty. “Spike,” Twi called out again.

Her oven suddenly burst open causing Twi to quickly summon her weapon in surprise. However, after seeing a purple scaly hand stick out, she dismissed it. Spike slowly crawled out and lay on out on the kitchen floor. He appeared to be breathing hard. Twi rushed over to him, “Are you alright?”

Spike looked up at her wearily, “Yeah I think so. The door finally opened right when Celestia was charging her spell. I had no idea what was going to happen but it didn’t look good. I ran to the only place that seemed safe at the time.” Spike glanced around at the ruins of the kitchen, “I guess I was right…”

Spike closed his eyes. He tried to get up but failed. Spike groaned again, “I guess it didn’t protect me as well as I had thought.”

Twi smiled, “Just rest here for a moment; I am going to check on Twilight.” Spike remained silent as she left. Twi picked her way across the many books and debris now scattered across the floor until she reached Twilight. From what Twi could tell, Twilight had no broken bones and appeared just to have been knocked out due to the spell. Twi nudged her with her hoof, “Twilight, I need you wake up now.” Twilight muttered something under her breath. Twi quickly nudged her again.

Twilight opened her eyes and glanced around. She was silent for a moment. “Did she take Nyx?” Twi nodded gravely. Twilight turned away from her, “So we failed then.”

Twi flinched the glanced out her door way. Canterlot could be seen in the distance. “Not yet.”

Twilight slowly stood up and glanced back at Twi, “We both know it takes hours to get there and that is if we actually manage to catch the train.”

Twi rolled her eyes, “Yes but aren’t you forgetting something?” We have a magical way to get there in a few seconds flat.

Twilight looked at her quizzically, “Are you suggesting we teleport? I mean, it is possible with us two doing it we would make it but we would be too drained to do anything afterwards.”

Twi shook her head, “While I did consider that, there is another option.” Twi pointed her hoof at Spike. Twilight again looked at Twi, unsure what she was suggesting. Twi smiled, “When all else fails, we could always ship ourselves.”

Twilight sized up Twi, “You know I am not into mares right?”

Twi face-hooved, “Not like that! Just, trust me.” Twi quickly made her way over to Spike. Twilight glanced back out at the castle before following Twi back into the kitchen.

*

Spell Nexus focused on the approaching chariot. He stood just outside the entrance into the grand throne room of the palace. Inside his followers worked to set up the ritual, though they did not look the part of Nightmare Moon’s followers. For the moment, the cult looked simply like normal ponies Nexus had recruited to assist with the spell. The royal chariot floated down, landing next to the door. Princess Celestia stepped down, looking as if she had been crying. Behind her, a pair of guards moved to the chariot and brought out the unconscious Nyx still trapped in her magic bubble.

“Are you all right?” Nexus asked, faking concern.

Celestia shook her head, “No, I have taken a child from her mother. I have attacked my own student and left her there. I still don’t know the extent of her injuries. What’s worst was the confusion before hoof. Nexus... There were two of them.”

Nexus actually grew curious for a moment, “Two Twilights?”

Celestia nodded, “I still don’t understand it myself. She was powerful and had a weapon unlike anything I have ever seen before.”

Nexus thought for a moment before shaking his head, “Perhaps we shall have to investigate later. For now, we must attend to what we have going on at the moment.”

Celestia glanced down at Nyx, “You're right, let’s begin.”

The princess stepped past Nexus and approached the ritual that had been constructed in the throne room. She glanced around her. Four stone columns, with torches burning at their tops, stood in a perfect square around a mural. The mural, which had been magically infused into the stone of the floor, was comprised of a sun and a crescent moon standing together in perfect union.

To Celestia, it was an image meant to celebrate her and Luna’s long-awaited reunion. Spell Nexus, however, struggled to suppress the grin that wanted to crawl onto his face. In his mind, the floor mural was a fitting place to perform the spell: a perfect backdrop for the event that would mark the beginning of the end of the Royal Sisters.

Princess Celestia strode into the center of the ritual. At the same time, all the unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies that had been finishing the spell moved away. Nexus, however, stayed close, standing just on the edge of the spell circle as he watched the princess with a calm, blank expression.

Celestia approached the center of the spell slowly, her towering shadow falling over Nyx. Her guards had just set her down in the middle of the spell as instructed. The bubble still remained wrapped around her. Celestia flicked her horn and released the spell. Nyx lay hardly moving on the floor.

Princess Celestia bent in close to Nyx and whispered a prayer into the filly’s ear.

“Please, my little pony… Please, let Twilight be right about you.”

Celestia could have sworn she saw one of Nyx’s eyes open up for second. But she passed it off as her imagination.
With that, Celestia took in a deep breath and spread her wings. Her horn began to glow, and slowly trails of energy, which danced and moved like threads in an intangible wind, formed between her horn and the four columns.
With each passing moment, more and more of the spiderweb-like threads formed. The stone columns began to glow with spell runes, and even the edges of the floor mural began to give off light. The spell was building in power, and, as it did, Nexus slowly circled.

He stayed just beyond the border of the ritual, striding slowly without taking his eyes off the princess. Nyx opened her eyes again, this time getting ready to bolt. She noticed a pony slowly circling around her. He passed behind a column, and, when he reemerged from the other side, his eyes had turned turquoise.

Nyx gave a small gasp in surprise, but then quickly closed her eyes again, afraid that Celestia had heard. Nyx realized that Celestia could easily recapture her if she was not careful. She would just have to wait until just the right moment when Celestia would be distracted. She tried to look unconscious again as she heard Celestia behind her.

“How much magic does this require, Nexus?” Princess Celestia called out, her voice strained from her effort.

“Just a little more, Your Highness. The columns just need a little more charge.”

Princess Celestia tossed her head and furrowed her brow in concentration as she put more of her magic into the spell. She felt a twinge in her horn. The spell reached full power, and she prepared herself for it to activate. She didn’t know what to expect. Perhaps she would see visions or see Nyx transform into the mare she would become.

Yet the nature of the magic in the spell changed. The stone columns, which had been glowing pastel colors, shifted to a threatening red tone. Celestia felt something hit her in the chest with the strength of a hard buck. The force was enough that her hooves were lifted off the ground, and she was sent flying across the room. Her flight ended when she crashed into the throne room doors. The force of the impact knocked the wind from her chest, and it left Princess Celestia momentarily stunned.

Nyx decided it was now or never. She got up and bolted towards the doors that lay just past the dazed princess. She was just about to reached the edge of the spell when a bolt of lightning shot out from one of the columns. It wrapped itself around her and dragged her back towards the middle of the spell circle. She cried out in terror as she saw a bunch of hooded ponies surround her as well as the pony whose eyes had changed, who now stood right next to her. Her eyes locked with Celestia and saw that this was obviously not supposed to happen.

“For the night eternal, for Equestria’s true queen!” The pony called out, grinning devilishly before his horn lit up. Energy began to crackle across the stone columns, and their harsh red color grew brighter and brighter.

Just then, green flame appeared out of nowhere, and materialized. Celestia cried out in shock as two unicorns appeared right in front of her. Both Twilight’s faced away from her towards where the spell was taking place. Twi took everything in for a moment the turned around to look at Celestia, “Let me guess, this didn’t go as you had planned?”

Celestia was again at a loss for words.

Twilight took a step forward as the light became almost blinding. However, she could still make out a little black filly in the middle. “Nyx!”

Nyx locked eyes with Twilight for a moment, “Mom?”

Just then, Nyx along with the ponies surrounding her disappeared from sight with a flash.

Twilight cried out in surprise as Twi put up a reflective spell in defense. But there was no need, as the room soon became empty soon afterwards. Both Twilights stood staring at the burn spot on the floor where the ponies had been a second ago, in shock. Twilight felt a tear run down her face, before she gritted her teeth and turned around to stare at Celestia. “Where did they take her?”

Celestia opened her mouth but no words came out. Just then, a huge lightning bolt broke through the sky in the distance. Twi turned and watched as it landed right in the middle of Ponyville. Twi quickly turned around and put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, “Come on, I think I know where they took her.”

Twi turned to Celestia, “Quick send us back to Spike. We need to stop whatever it is they are about to do.”

Celestia was silent for a moment before her horn glowed and she quietly sent them back the way they came. After the two disappeared, Celestia slowly stood and made her way towards the window. She then collapsed where she was, as everything finally gave way. No amount of forgiveness could fix all that she had done, for not only had she taken a mother from her daughter and attacked her students, she now may have just doomed all of Equestria for her actions. Celestia prayed that her student and her counterpart would be able to stop this new threat. But she also prayed that her student would someday at least look at her without feeling a bit of rage over what all she had done.

**

FLASH… KRAC-CROOO-OOOM!

Nexus and the rest of the Children of Nightmare appeared in the center of Ponyville, their arrival announced with a flash of light and a rumbling sound of thunder. It was a thunder that woke everypony in the town from their sleep, many moving outside to see where the noise had come from.

“Form a perimeter,” Nexus ordered the ponies around him. “Let none draw near. The spell that will finish our queen’s resurrection has already begun, but it will take time for her to draw in the magic needed.”

The cult members nodded and quickly spread out. The earth ponies and unicorns formed a tight ring around the still-glowing red pillars while the pegasi took to the sky and circled, becoming a threatening air force. Other members of the cult, who had been told to wait in Ponyville, quickly rushed in from the nearby streets and alleyways. They brought with them saddlebags filled with cloaks. All the ponies present quickly donned their uniforms as their eyes turned turquoise.

Nyx struggled as she felt herself still being held by the spell. Whatever it was, it was still happening. Nyx could hear the pony next to her giving orders. Nyx thought she heard one of the other ponies call him Nexus. She spoke out defiantly, “Whatever it is you are doing, stop now or I’ll…”

Nexus had turned to turned Nyx and was grinning at her. “ Patience, all will soon become clear.”

It was then that Nyx noticed that her body was starting to change. She was getting bigger and memories from her past were starting to fill her mind. Back when she was Nightmare Moon. Nyx struggled as she fought with the awful memories but they continued to flow into her mind as her body continued to change. Even with her mind filling up and her conscious waning, one thought still remained bigger and more present than any other, “Mom, help me.”

***

Both Twilight’s rushed from their tree house as a big crowd continued to gather in the middle of the square. As soon as they made it, they began pushing their way though. Twilight jumped up a few times and caught glimpses of the ponies near the spell circle. Twilight let out a small gasp. They were the ponies who had brought Nyx into this world to begin with. They were the ones that had kidnapped her at the start of all of this. And now, they had her daughter, doing who knows what to her. Twilight began pushing harder through the crowd.

A crack of thunder stopped both Twilight’s in their tracks as they were just about to break through the crowd. They both drew their eyes skyward. Above the town, trails of indigo smoke circled, conducting sparks of fierce blue energy. A second crack of thunder came as a ring of energy spread out through the air, stretching across the night sky like a ripple across a pond.

The ring of energy, however, abruptly stopped and began flowing back. It collapsed into a single tight sphere, taking with it the indigo smoke and other lingering magics that had been floating in the sky. Then, with a third and final crack of thunder, the energy shot down to the ground, striking the center of the spell like lightning. Both Twilight’s finally broke though in time to hear Nyx give one last scream.

****

Nyx awoke just as the last of the magic fed into her. Her body crackled and tingled with the last traces of energy, and for a few moments, she was unable to move. Then she was able to feel her heart beating in her chest and the air in her lungs. She was able to stretch her wings, and, slowly, she climbed to her hooves, standing taller than she had ever stood before in her life.

No, that wasn’t quite true. She had been this tall before, though… it had been a long time ago.

Nyx felt her memories overlap. Somehow, it was all starting to make sense.

Once on her hooves, Nyx looked down at the ponies standing near her; they retreated quickly under her gaze. They bowed as low as they could, pressing their noses against the ground in respect. And, as Nyx looked upon them, she began to smile… Then she began to laugh.

It was a laugh Twilight remembered all too well. The laugh of the one and only, Nightmare Moon. Both Twilight’s stared in horror as Nightmare Moon herself shook with laughter. Twi glanced at Twilight who saw tears running down her face. Twi glanced back at Nightmare Moon. It appeared that Nyx, was no more.

Author's Note

(Gives sigh of relief) Three class projects kept me from working on this but I showed them. I still finished this in decent amount of time. Hope you all enjoyed.
(For all those wondering why everypony didn't get up and investigate the first explosion. Remember were the explosion came from, something like that happens a lot more then you think when it comes to Twilight.) ;)

Monster

Nyx finally understood everything. She understood why she woke up in the Everfree Forest when she did. She understood why she had memories of fighting Twilight Sparkle. She remembered what she was, who she was.

Memories of her past life came in clear as day in her mind. The day she fought against her sister. The battle that took place, along with the banishment soon afterwards. The many years spent trap seemly forever within the moon. Her return and eventual defeat by Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight…

The name filled her with rage, yet something felt off.

Nyx shook her head. No, she is Nightmare Moon, the true princess of the night! Such confusion should not be plaguing her mind!

Nightmare Moon turned her gaze away from the night sky and looked across the crowd of ponies that filled the center of Ponyville. They were ponies who had towered over her mere moments before, but were now dwarfed by her. She remembered another time when she stood over them, looking upon their sun-loving faces. She remembered how, on the day of the Summer Sun Celebration, they looked upon her with fear.

And now… now they were looking over her with greater fear, for now they knew who she was. It should have made her happy. Inspiring such fear should have filled her with joy. Yet it made her feel… uneasy.

Nyx gave her head a slight shake to banish that small, stray thought. But still it lingered. She should be enjoying this, she was sure of it. She put on a wicked smile and spoke to the crowd with a voice that was regal, smooth, and threatening.
“My friends, neighbors… subjects, why do you look upon me with such fear?” NM asked. “You of all ponies should feel honored! For you will be able to tell your children and your children’s children that it was you who witnessed your queen’s rebirth. That it was you who witnessed her moment of ascension and full power. That it was you who showed her kindness when she was incomplete.”

Again, a sharp feeling rose in the back of her mind. Nightmare Moon was starting to grow tired of this. What could possibly be the matter with her? NM shook the feeling away best she could and continued her speech.

Nightmare Moon took a step forward, moving past the cloaked ponies who bowed to her. She walked into the crowd, and ponies in her way quickly cleared a path, as they should. “Yes, I was among you this entire time, though I was by no means trying to deceive you. No, I truly had no idea who I was, where I was, what was going on. And yet you graciously accepted me into your community. When I take what is rightfully mine, I’ll be sure to remember your kindness… as long as you obey me and give me the respect I deserve.

“No…”

Nightmare Moon stopped dead in her tracks. Who dared to defy her? The voice was so loud she thought it had come from the crowd. But soon she realized, it came from her own mind. “This defiantly does not feel right. Why am I talking like this? This just doesn’t feel like me anymore. It should, yet at the same time…” Nightmare Moon blinked and clinched her teeth, "Why must my mind be plagued with these emotions? Where are they coming from?!”Nightmare Moon shook her head and stared out into the crowd, and saw three ponies that made her heart stop.

It wasn’t the sight of them that made her heart stop but what she saw as their eyes locked with hers. Sweetie Bell, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, her best friends, were looking upon her in fear. And it hurt to see them that way. They had been there for her. Her friends had been there in the beginning as much as…Mom.

Nightmare Moon wanted to growl and stomp these feelings away but they continued to pester her. They seemed to be there only to hold her back. To make her feel stuff that should no longer be felt by a being like herself. She was Nightmare Moon, the one who would bring darkness to all the…

Just then, Scootaloo spoke up, “Nyx, is that you? What's wrong with you? Why are you doing this?”

Nightmare Moon hesitated mid thought.

Nightmare Moon could not stand to meet Scootaloo’s gaze or speak a direct reply to her question. She could only turn away as quickly as the crowd could clear a path. It was only after she had distanced herself from Scootaloo that NM stopped and cast her head back. “No, I am not your friend… or, more accurately, I am no longer her.”

For some reason, saying those words felt like she had just kicked herself in the gut. Nightmare Moon’s hooves became heavy. She wanted to look amongst the crowd and spread vengeance upon every pony that wronged her. She wanted to find Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon and thank them for helping her remember who she was and have the town blame them for their troubles to come. But it no longer felt right.

"I am a bringer of the Night. I am the one who once brought Celestia to her knees. I am the one who will take Equestria as my own as well as give it the eternal Night it deserves. I shall not let these feelings deter me. I AM NIGHTMARE MOON!"

“NO YOU'RE NOT!”

The voice seemed so foreign and out of nowhere that she actually glanced around to see who had spoken, only to realize, it had again come from her own mind.

What?

The voice spoke up again, it sounded like her voice from when she was a filly, “You're Nyx. You're loved by many and are not who you say you are. Those awful ponies made you who you are now. But that doesn’t mean that is who you have to be!”

Nightmare Moon staggered a bit, and turned her head to face the crowd. However, there was one pony standing out amongst them. A purple unicorn with tears in her eyes.

“Mom…” She whispered.

The pony who had been there for her. The one who helped her, and was there for her when she needed it most. She cared for her like a mother. She was kind to her. She was there for her even when she was taken, and tried to save her twice in just the past few hours.

“And you are going to repay her kindness by being an evil princess that no pony likes.”

For the first time, Nightmare Moon glanced up at the night sky above her and then really stared hard at the scared ponies surrounding her. Nightmare Moon stood there for a moment in silence until Nexus came over to her.

“Is there something wrong?”

Nightmare Moon did not look at him; instead she focused her eyes on Twilight. A tear fell from Nightmare Moon’s face.
Nexus noticed this and took a step back in surprise. Nightmare Moon muttered something to him he could not quit make out.

“I’m sorry, what was that?”

“I said… Who am I?”

Nexus looked at her in shock for a moment before answering, “You’re Nightmare Moon, the bringer of darkness and the one true ruler of Equestria.”

“Yes, but why?”

Nexus was silent for a moment, “I…Don’t understand.” Nexus ran through the spell in his head, did something go wrong? Did she perhaps not gain back all her memories? Or did it have to do with how the spell was performed. Perhaps the memories of herself as a filly were conflicting with her original desires. But she is Nightmare Moon; that should not matter. She is the one who is supposed to bring eternal night and rule forever. Why is she not the leader he thought she would be?

“You are Nightmare Moon, we brought you back with that spell,” he said out loud.

“You mean, you did this.” She gestured to her current look, “You turned me into this.”

Nexus smiled and nodded, “Yes your resurrection is all thanks to me and your followers.”

Nightmare Moon stared off into space in shock.

They turned me into this. But I didn’t ask for this. Now my friends, my family, everyone will fear me. They will see me as a monster. I am a monster. Nightmare Moon felt her filly self reawaken as she felt tears begin to roll freely from her face. Then at last the realization hit her. She may never be loved by anypony ever again. Sadness then quickly turned to anger.

Nexus gasped in surprise as he felt himself suddenly jerked up off the ground and now was completely eye to eye with Nightmare Moon; her glowing cat like eyes practically staring into his soul.

“Let me clarify,” she said coldly, “You turned me into this.”

Nexus’s stared back in confusion but nodded his head.

“You made me into Nightmare Moon…”

Again the stallion nodded.

“YOU TURNED ME INTO A MONSTER!”

Nexus’s eyes grew wide as Nightmare Moon tossed him into the air. He cried out in surprise as he flew high into the air. He began to flail however as gravity began to take hold and drag him back down. But just before he hit the ground, Nightmare Moon caught him with her magic.

“Turn me back to normal.”

Nexus shook his head as his face went from fear to one of anger.

“It’s impossible at this point. I doubt even an Alicorn can change what you have become.”

“SO I’M STUCK LIKE THIS?!”

Nexus’s eyes began to grow cold and sighed, “Yes.”

Infuriated, Nightmare Moon flung him into a building nearby. Ponies watched as he went clear through the wall. A loud crashing noise soon followed. The Followers quickly ran to help their leader, leaving Nightmare Moon all alone surrounded by still fearful ponies.

Nightmare Moon lay where she was as she began to cry again. No pony moved, unsure of what to do, all except for one.
Nightmare Moon…No Nyx, felt like her whole life had just ended. No more hanging out with her friends. No more being liked. No more fun. No more…

Nyx suddenly gasped in surprise as two hooves embraced her around her neck. Nyx looked up and saw her mom, smiling up at her.

“But how could you still love me?! I’m Nightmare Moon. I’m a terrible pony, a monster!”

“You’re wrong. You may look like Nightmare Moon, but deep down, I still see you Nyx. I still see my daughter.”

Nyx eyes widened for a moment before she accepted the embrace. They stayed like that for a few minutes. Nyx didn’t even care anymore about the crowd. She just wanted to stay here like this forever.

Twi watched from the side lines with a smile on her face. She knew that things were going to get complicated from here on out. But from what Twi could tell, it could have gone a lot worst. For moment Twi actually wondered what could have happened had they not tried to save her. Would she think that Twilight had betrayed her? Maybe taken over and banished the other princesses? Guess she will never know. But it looked like things were going to be ok, for now.

Though, Twi couldn’t help but notice a rather nagging feeling. Twi glanced over at the hole in the house. The followers seemed to have backed off for some reason. However Nexus could now be seen making his way out. He did not look happy. In fact, his eyes appeared be almost glowing with rage.

“Nightmare Moon!” Nexus practically spat the name as he said it.

Both Twilight and Nyx looked up at him startled. The crowd dispersed giving them a clear view of him.

“It is obvious to me that the spell has failed and my true ruler is still trapped within. But fear not, for I have the power to bring you back. In the mean time, your army shall take over.

Nyx glanced at the few followers standing nearby. “What army?”

Nexus grinned bigger than anyone thought possible. Then he rose up his head. Pure black shadows that once hid below the crowd seems to break away from their hosts. Nyx and Twilight watched in horror as the shadows seemed to converge around Nexus. The shadows morphed and changed in shape. Then they rose up like a fish out of water. Blank yellow eyes appeared on them. They were small but menacing as they appeared to have claws and twitched at any movement around them. Twi however gritted her teeth before yelling, “Everpony! Run! These things are monsters, don’t get too close.”

Immediately the crowd dispersed and ran the creatures ran amongst them. Some the Shadows seemed ready to give chase as the ponies tried to get away. Twi ran into the fray, attacking any Shadow that got too close to her or anypony else. Soon however, the square was cleared of all ponies and only Twilight, Nyx, Twi and Nexus were all that could be seen. The followers seemed to have disappeared along with the crowd.

Twi ran up in front of Nyx and Twilight. Her Keyblade flashed into existence as Shadows surrounded them. Twi locked eyes with Nexus as he pointed his hoof in a commanding tone.

“Capture Nightmare Moon, the fate of the two Twilights are left to you.”

Twi, Nyx and Twilight stood battle ready as the Shadows quickly closed in.

*

Celestia stood on her balcony as her troops built their defenses. She knew that with the possible return of Nightmare Moon, she could not leave her Kingdom unguarded. Though she looked stoic and calm in such an emergency, on the inside, she was filled with sorrow and regret. She could hear somepony coming up behind her; she did not need to look to see who it was. “Luna, I did not expect to see you here. I thought you would still be amongst the guards helping with the defenses.”

Luna walked up and stood next to her sister, her non ethereal mane barely blowing in the breeze. He light blue fur seemed to move as the breeze took hold. “My sister, am I not allowed to stand by you when I can tell you are in need of it most? Your sorrows may be hidden from everypony else, but I can see them as clear stars in the night that surrounds us.”

Celestia lowered her head as her regal posture began to wane. “Luna, this is all my fault. We would not be standing here preparing for the worst had my fears not gotten the better of me. Perhaps I could have even seen through Spell Nexus’s false intentions." Celestia flinched as she slammed her hoof into the ground, "Why…How was I so blind?”

Luna placed her wing around her sister in a comforting hug, “Though your actions may have caused such horrible consequences, it was my sins in the beginning that are truly to blame. I am sorry, for being so blind myself back then.”
Celestia didn't know what to say. So instead she nuzzled her sister lovingly. "It seems that we are not as perfect as our subjects say we are."

The sisters stood there in silence as moon reached its highest point in the sky.

*

Twilight let out a long sigh as the last creature of the dark army disappeared. Twi was panting hard and Nyx was looking a little winded as well. But they had done it. These Shadows had finally been defeated. She would have to remember to take the time and read up on these strange new creatures later after this was all over.

Twi glanced over at Twilight, “Nice work. I had almost forgotten how nice it is to have a variety of combat spells. You did awesome as well Nyx.” Nyx nodded her head but said nothing. Despite the battle that had just occurred, it had done nothing to really get her mind off of what had just happened or what was possible to come.

Twi walked over and tried to place a reassuring hoof on her, “Don’t worry. Everything will work out. I am sure that there is at least some way to fix this. The princesses…” Twi stopped mid speech as she realized that even if they could fix Nyx, there is no way Nyx would want to go near them anyways. Celestia did take her away by force and changed her. Twi also figured that Nyx may believe that Luna would strike her down for looking like this. Twi knew that was not true, but it would be tough to convince Nyx otherwise.

Nyx gazed longingly at Twi, “Thanks, but if I ever see Celestia again, I don’t think I will be getting my life back afterwards. If anything, I will be lucky to escape with my life at all.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I’d rather not take the chance.”

Twilight walked up to her and nuzzled her, “We don’t have to face them right away. But we are going to have to do so at some point if we want any chance of changing you back.”

“But what if they attack me? Banish me to the moon? I am Nightmare Moon after all. Look at me!”

Twilight took a step back and looked up and down at Nyx, “I am, and all I see is a filly trapped and in need of some help. Don’t worry Nyx. I won’t let them hurt you. They will have to go through me first. And this time, I won’t give them the chance to take you away from me.”

Nyx smiled and embraced Twilight, her eyes beginning to fill with tears again, “Thanks mom."

Twilight accepted the embraced. “You're my daughter, and I will care for you always. No matter what.”

Twi nodded her head and smiled. Then a realization hit her. Nexus was still nearby. Twi glanced around until she spotted him surrounded by his followers. She locked eyes with him as he looked up. Nexus grinned as his followers began to emit a dark aura.

“You seemed to have destroyed that pitiful army. I’ll admit, I over estimated them. But this, is something that not even you nor will your counterpart be able to destroy.”

Twilight and Nyx turned around as Nexus let out laugh of triumph.

“Look upon this Nightmare Moon. See the power that Darkness can give you!”

Twi let out a gasp of surprise as the ground began to shake. Nexus only smiled as he too began to be covered in a dark aura. Then the ground in front of them cracked. And then all of Tartarus broke loose.

*

Author's Note

Up next, the exciting final battle of the Nyxverse. Hope you enjoyed so far.

Darkside Nexus

Twi readied her Keyblade as the ground shook beneath her. Both Nexus and his followers had become one big bonfire of dark aura, and it was continuing to grow. Twilight, Nyx and Twi watched as the ground opened up in front of them. Dark energy poured from it and shot up into the sky. The giant crack in the ground seemed to grow as energy from Tartarus itself seemed to be released. The crack was now big enough to swallow several ponies whole.

Twi glanced over at a Nexus and saw that his followers were starting to stagger and fall at his feet. Nexus’ fur had changed and now appeared black as night. His eyes glowed yellow and a large grin remained plastered across his face. His body radiated dark aura. When he spoke, his voice no longer seemed to match up with him.

It sounded low yet loud enough to shake the heavens, “Nightmare Moon! Allow me to show you the power that you have given up. Perhaps a demonstration is in order. Prepare for the real power of Darkness.” Chains shot out from the huge crack in the ground. They reached for Nexus and attach themselves to him. Nexus flinched out but kept a grin on his face as he stared at Nyx. The chains then began dragging him towards the crack in the ground. He simply closed his eyes as it dragged him into the abyss.

Then there was a moment of silence before the ground began to shake more violently then before. Nyx spread her wings, “Mom, Twi, I think we need to get off the ground.” Both Twilights nodded. Twilight hopped onto her back while Nyx grabbed Twi with her hooves. They took to the sky as lightning began to shoot forth from the crack. Twi watched in horror as a dark shape could be seen climbing out. Soon a hand shot out and grabbed the edge. A head slowly rose from the giant crack now becoming more like a giant hole.

It reminded her of the giant Shadow she had faced back in Ponyville. Only this one was a lot larger. Its hair was long, longer then the last one as well. As he pulled himself up out of the hole, the crack closed itself behind him. Twi could now see that he was covered in armor. The chest looked like it had been designed by a high craft blacksmith. The armor encased his arms and his hands almost looked more like claws that could slash though metal. The chest plate covered the mouth so Twi was unsure if this Shadow could speak or not. This thing was an armored monster and Nexus was nowhere to be seen.

That is until the creature actually spoke, “You see now the power I have been given. The darkness and I are one. Give in and you too Nightmare Moon shall be given the power I now possesses.”

Nyx stared angrily at him and shouted back, “When are you going to stop calling me that! I am NYX, nopony else!”

The Shadow Nexus was silent for a moment. “You see the power that I am giving you yet you still refuse? Fine then, if you will not submit to the darkness freely, then I shall force it to consume you. You will be with the darkness again Nightmare Moon. THERE IS NO ESCAPE!”

Shadow Nexus then extended hit hand outward and open it so that his palm was facing them. Nyx barely had time to react before a jet of black fire erupted from his hand. Both Twi quickly put up a reflective spell. The fire washed over them as Twi did her best to hold her spell against the onslaught of fire.

“Twi?” Nyx asked nervously as she watched Twi flinch when the fire hit her shield.

“I’m ok, when this thing explodes outward, I need you to fly us as close to its head as possible. Twilight and I will then barrage it with spells. Its head is its weak spot.” Both Twilight and Nyx nodded their heads as they waited for the fire to stop. As soon as it did, the shield blew outward. Nyx remembered how to fly well from her old memories of fighting Celestia. While she was not a fan of them, they were helping to make her a quick and agile flyer. She bee lined right for Shadow Nexus’s head. Both Twilight’s immediately began to barrage his head with fire and blasts of magic. Nexus only stood still as they circled around him taking pot shots at every inch of his head.

After a minute of continues fire, Nexus spoke, “Is this really the best you got?”

Nexus hand shot up towards them as a torrent of electricity was released. Lightning shot from the sky. Nyx cried out in surprise the lightning nicked her wing. She began to fall from the sky like a injured bird. Twilight cried out as they all fell. Her horn quickly began to glow as a purple bubble encased them. They all landed hard just a few seconds later, but thanks to Twilight’s quick thinking, she was able to cushion the fall. Nyx winced however as she landed on her side. Her wing being crushed underneath her. Twi was on her hooves, Keyblade drawn before Nyx or Twilight could even move.

Nyx quickly examined her wing as Twilight went to stand next to her. Twi looked at her confused, “I don’t understand. I have fought creatures like him before and each time it was the head that was always the weak spot.”

Twilight glanced back up at Nexus who was beginning to draw dark energy around him. “It may still be his weak spot; we just can’t do enough damage to make it affect him.”

Nyx finished examining her wing as both Twilights turned to her, “I think I can still fly. But I can’t take another hit like that again.”

Twi looked away and put her hoof to her chin as she thought for a moment. Suddenly she jumped up, “I got it! We are aiming for the head again but this time, I know how to do some real damage.” Twi turned to Nyx, “I need you to try to fly me just above where his head is, once you do, you are going to drop me.”

Nyx and Twilight stared at her in shock. Twi shook her head, “Trust me I am going to do something I have done once before, only my friend Night won’t be here to help. I still think I can still do a lot of damage with the plan I have in mind.” Nyx look unsure while Twilight was looking at her with worry.

“Please, I don’t think we will have much time before he notices us anyways. If we have a plan, we need to do it now.”

Twilight was about to say something but instead cried out just as Twi had finished talking. All three quickly moved back in surprise just in time to see a fist land right in the middle of them. Twi watched as Nexus slowly drew his had back ready for another attack. Twilight glanced over at Twi, “Alright, let’s do this.” Twi could practically feel her nervousness a mile away but could tell that they had little choice unless another plan was given.

Nyx glanced at Twilight who slowly nodded her head in approval. Nyx then allowed Twilight to get on her back before picking up Twi with her hooves just like before. Nyx took to the sky’s as both Twilight's held onto her best they could. Lightning lit up the night. Spell Nexus head turned to watch them as they flew high above him. He extended had out towards them as fire erupted from it. Nyx immediately dove down in surprise.

“Hold on! This is going to be tricky.”

Nyx dove and rocketed up into the sky as fire balls continued to be shot at them. Both Twilight's clung to whatever they could as Nyx did her best to reach her destination. Just as they reached a good distance above Nexus’ head, Twi glanced up at Nyx, “Think you can catch me after I hit him?”

Nyx slowly nodded her head, “I can try… I mean… Yes I will.” Twi could tell that Nyx seemed a little shaken. Twi was starting to feel the same way put knew she needed to do this now. There was no backing down at this point

“Alright, that’s good enough for me.”

Twi took a deep breath before she lifted up her hooves and slipped right out of Nyx’s grasp. As soon as she had done so, she regretted it. How dose Rainbow Dash do this?! Free falling is not fun at all, especially when you are getting farther and farther away from the only pony with wings.

Twi did her best to try to regain her focus; Nexus’ head was rushing up quickly to meet her. Twi quickly summoned her Keyblade and cast a reflective spell. Once it was up, she coated the inside with fire but left a small hole above her. She then grabbed her Keyblade and released the reflective spell. The summoned up a strong fire spell and shot herself upwards out of the ball of fire. As the ball raged below her, Twi then blasted the ball downwards with her magic as hard as she could. Nexus glanced away from blasting his once future queen when he felt a growing heat above his head. He looked up just in time to see a second sun coming towards him. If he had a mouth, he would have cried out in surprise. Instead, he just stared in shock as the giant fire ball consumed his head. It exploded outward soon after.

Fire rained from heavens that had been stuck by a single pony hoof, along with Twi who had been blown away by the blast. Nyx did her best to dodge falling fire as she tried to catch Twi. Just as she was about to reach her, a hand shot out of the fire and grabbed her. Twi watched the whole scene unfold as she continued to fall. She felt her body hit the roof of some pony’s house before everything went black.

*

Nyx squirmed in Nexus’ grasp. Nexus brought her up to his head as the last bit of fire fell away. Not even a burn mark or injury could be seen. Nexus laughed as Nyx stared at him in horror. “You see now the power that I have been given? Not even one of Celestia’s best students could affect me.”

Twilight then popped out of Nexus’ fist, “That’s where you are wrong.”

Twilight gritted her teeth as her horn glowed brighter than ever. Pure magic energy power poured from her as she aimed right between his eyes. She continued to pour a straight beam right into him. Until she felt another hand grab her from behind. Twilight cried out as she lost focus on her magic and the beam stopped. Nexus only shook his head. “Perhaps if you been at full power, you may have had a chance. But I can feel you magic reserves are almost used up.” Twilight could feel her vision go blurry for a second but she did her best to look ready for another attack.

Nexus sighed, “Such a waste. But you are no longer of any use to me.” He then extended his arm out and opened his hand downwards. Twilight cried out in terror as she plummeted right into a small river with a resounding splash. Nyx felt her mouth go dry as she watched her mother hit the water hard. She did not see her resurface.

"MOM!"

Nyx turned and stared bitterly at Nexus, “How dare you hurt my mother! I won’t let you get away with this.” Nyx felt Nexus’ hand open only to find his other hand close around it. She soon found herself trapped between both of his hands. She could hear still hear Nexus, though plain as day. It was only now that she realized that Nexus was talking to them telepathically.

“So you still refuse to accept that darkness. I am afraid I have no choice, but to allow it to consume you. Submit.”

Nyx cried out as she began to feel stings of pain throughout her body as bolts of electricity coursed through her. Nyx gritted her teeth and her eyes began to feel moist as Nexus began to laugh in the back of her mind.

*

Twilight gasped as her head breached the water. The small river had carried her down a little ways away from where she had landed. Though she managed to catch herself with what little magic she had, she still hit the water a lot more harder then she had been expecting. Twilight slowly swam to the side of the river. Once she had dragged herself out, she lay there feeling completely drained. She could hear Nyx cry out but despite all her will power, her body refused to move anymore. Twilight cursed herself for not being able to do anything. Instead she lay there as tears began to pour from her eyes. Her body still refusing to move.

*

Twi groaned as she felt her consciousness return. She knew she was lucky to be alive. That fall would have killed anypony else. How she survived, Twi could not answer. So instead she shifted the thought to the back of her mind as she decided to work on the matters at hoof. Twi slowly opened her eyes and looked around.

She noticed that she had landed in some young stallion’s room and was actually lying on his bed. Twi glanced up and saw the hole she had created. The room was mess because of it. Twi groaned again and moved to look out the window. Her hooves felt like jelly and she fell over as she tried to get out of the bed. Twi gritted her teeth and tried again with a bit more success. Once she had made it to the window, she saw that Nexus had just cupped Nyx into his hands. Twi gritted her teeth as she began to try and formulate a new plan. Her eyes then noticed two shapes flying towards Nexus. One was blue and flying fast while the other was yellow and flying just little ways behind. Twi felt her mouth go dry as her jaw dropped.

“Impossible.”

Twi quickly made her way out of the house, surprised that she didn’t see anypony but assumed that this world had basements just like her world. As soon as she left the house, she was attacked immediately by a pink bullet.

“OhmygoshTwilightIwassoworriedgladtoseetahtyouareokbecausewhenthatbigthingshowedupIthoughtohnobutyouarehereyouarealright andIamsohappy.”

Twi was at a loss for words, not just because she could hardly understand what was being said, but also because she did not expect to see Pinkie Pie so soon.

Twi gulped then asked, “You’re here?”

“Well of course we are, darling. We knew you might be in need of some help taking on this ruffian.”

Twi looked up in surprise as Rarity just came from around the corner of the house. She was followed by Apple Jack.
Twi had never felt so many mixed emotions at once. It was almost over whelming. On one hoof, she was seeing her friends face to face again. But on the other, it wasn’t HER friends. It was this world's. For a moment, Twi wished that this could in fact be the friends she was looking for. But that would be selfish. Twi shook her head to clear her mind. She had a job to do. Nyx needed her help as did everypony else here. Twi was so lost in her thoughts she almost flinched when Rarity placed the Element of Magic on her head.

Twi blinked and glanced around her. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had just landed nearby. Rainbow looked as excited as ever, “Alright Twilight. What’s the plan?” Twi stared up at Nexus and then at Nyx still trapped between his hands. Twi glared at him, ready to join her friends and use the Elements against him... But quickly reminded herself that this was not her world. This worlds Twilight is the one who should be wearing the Element of Magic. First thing she needed to do was find her.

Twi knew that explaining this was going to be tricky and there was not much time. But she was going to need their help finding this world's Twilight. Twi took a deep breath, “The plan is…” Twilight took of her crown and stared at it, “To find the real owner of the crown.”

Twi looked up and saw confusion displayed across everyponies faces. Twi’s ears dropped a bit, she knew this was not going to be easy. “I am not YOUR Twilight. Your Twilight is somewhere over on the other side of town, but I am not sure exactly where though. I am a Twilight from another version of Equestria.” Twilight summoned her Keyblade and showed it to all of them. "Look we don’t have much time. Both Twilight and Nyx need our help. I will do what I can but it is your Twilight who has control of this Element, not me. I don’t think it will work for me if I am not of this world. Please believe me, I know it sounds crazy but I am not who you think I am. I'm sorry.”

Twi waited for somepony to speak but all were silent. Twi glanced around her and could see that everypony was giving her odd looks, all except Rainbow Dash. Rainbow flew over and landed right in front of Twi. She looked at her strait in the eye them glanced at ever other part of her. She even held her hoof under Twi’s handkerchief that how now become dirty and ragged.

“Alright Twilight, I am not sure I understand, but you seem like same Twilight to me. But if what you are saying is true, then we need to go and make sure that the other Twilight, our Twilight, is ok.” Twi nodded.

Pinkie Pie smiled and bounced over, “So you’re kind of like an alien Twilight?” Twi frowned and scratched the back of her head, “I guess, if you want to put it that way.”

Pinkie’s smile turned into a grin, “Awesome, I have never thrown a party for pony from another Equestria before!”

Rarity sighed and Twi glanced over at her. “Well darling, this is certainty unexpected, but you are still Twilight and you are still our friend, no matter where you come from.”

Fluttershy gave her a small smile, "Um... Nice to meet you other Twilight."

Apple Jack tipped her hat, “Alright, now that we got that out of the way. What’s say we find our Twilight?”

Rainbow Dash jumped up and hovered were she was, “Right, Fluttershy and I will head towards the other side of town and look for her there. Don't worry, we where ever she is, we will find her,”

Twi nodded as Rainbow Dash gave her a salute before grabbing Fluttershy and flying off. Twi then turned back to everypony else that was standing around her, “Alright, the rest of us will go and try to distract Nexus until they have found her and Twilight ready to use the Elements; as well as hopefully stop Nexus from attacking Nyx.”

Apple Jack gritted her teeth and gave a small growl, “Can’t believe a he would hurt such a defenseless little filly.”

Twi glanced back up at Nexus and then back to Apple Jack sheepishly, “Uh… I think I need to fill you guys in on some stuff on the way.” Apple Jack looked at Twi with confusion as everypony turned and made their way over to Nexus.

*
Rainbow scanned every ally way and corner of every building they past while Fluttershy keep a slow pace just outside of the town. They continued to fly on for several minutes until Rainbow heard Fluttershy gasp. It was a small one but Rainbow Dash had trained herself to hear Fluttershy when she made her little noises and talked at her normal low voice.

So as soon as she heard it she knew that Fluttershy had found something. She quickly doubled back and saw Fluttershy hovering near the river, Rainbow quickened her pace when she saw the horrified expression on Fluttershy's face. They were both sharing the same expression when Rainbow got to where she was and saw what she was looking at. Never before had a pegasi landed so quickly.

*
Twilight felt awful. Not only could she barley move, but now she felt like she was being shaken like a rag doll… And for some reason there was somepony shouting her name into her ear. Twilight groaned the best she could; that seemed to hurt to. She felt somepony slowly lift her up as the shaking suddenly stopped as well. Twilight could hear some pony get lectured as she was slowly lifted and then set in soft spot on the ground. She lay there for a moment as the world around her seemed to grow silent. Then she felt a hoof behind her head lift her up just a bit. Some kind of liquid entered her mouth soon afterwards. It tasted bitter and Twilight tried to spit it out, but hoof over her mouth held the liquid in and with no place to go, the liquid slid down her throat.

Twilight, with nothing better to do, groaned again. It seemed to hurt less to do so now. A second liquid entered her mouth after a few moments and this time it tasted a lot better. Twilight swallowed it gladly as it took other flavor out of her mouth. Energy seemed to return to her after swallowing it. Twilight slowly opened her eyes and saw two blurry ponies standing over her. After a few seconds her vision returned.
“Fluttershy… Rainbow Dash?”

Twilight blinked as both ponies looked at her relieved. Fluttershy actually smiled, “Oh good, I wasn’t sure if it was going to work. I have worked with magical creatures before but I have never done the same things with an actual unicorn. I just hoped the remedy for Magic exhaustion would work the same way on unicorns as it does magical creatures.” Twilight croaked a thank you as Rainbow Dash did her best to look tough but relieved at the same time.

All three ponies were silent for a few moments before Twilight spoke up again. “Thank you. Both of you. But I need to get to Nyx. She is in trouble and needs me.” Rainbow Dash nodded and pointed her hoof towards Shadow Nexus in the distance, “Don’t worry, our friends are already on their way to get her. But at the same time they are waiting for you. It’s time to use the Elements and end this.”

Twilight smiled, “Alright, think you can lend me a hoof on over to there?” Both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy went to Twilight and got as close as they could. Twilight slowly reached her for-hoof over their necks. Once she was ready, both took off in unison as they carried her over to where the battle was taking place. Rainbow glanced quickly at Twilight and gave a small grunt, "By the way, when were you planning on telling us you have friend from another world?" Twilight let out a big sigh as they got closer and closer to Nexus.

Author's Note

Hey guys, sorry this one took awhile. Been a very busy month. I think I also said that this was going to be the last chapter of the Nyx-verse. Well, this is the second to last. I wanted to release something this month and who knows I may finish up the rest by the end of the week but I was unsure so I decided to give you guys an early New Years Eve gift. Hope you enjoyed. Also let me know if you see any mistakes, my proof reader was really busy this week.

Together as One

Twi stood on a small roof top. She watched as her friends gathered around Nexus as they prepared to hit him with the Elements on all sides. There were only two things left to accomplish, find Twilight and save Nyx. Twi was unsure how the Elements would affect Nyx being in the state that she was. It took a lot longer then she thought to convince her friends that this was not Nightmare Moon they were saving and that is was actually Nyx, but they still thankfully went along with it.

Twi could even now tell they were a little uneasy about the whole situation but luckily they were willing to trust her and wait for her to save Nyx before they would attempt to use the Elements. All that was left to do now, was come up with a way to save her. But without Fluttershy or Rainbow Dashy, this was going to be tricky.

Twi stared up at where Nyx was being held as she scrunched up her face in deep thought. No plan seemed to come to mind though. Not even her most powerful spell was enough to even affect him. Twi was about to slam her hoof into the roof in annoyance but fortunately, she spotted Rainbow and Fluttershy carrying Twilight in the distance.

Both pegasi carefully descended and set her down next to Twi. Twi gave Twilight a small smile, glad she was ok but could also tell that she was exhausted. It seemed that only just recently her energy was starting to return. Twilight sat where she was, slowly breathing but looking determined as ever. “So what is the plan?”

Twi pointed to Nexus’ hands wrapped firmly around Nyx. ”We need to get Nyx out but I don’t know how. Any direct attack would be useless." Twi's ears lowered a bit, "I just can’t come up with anything right now.”

Rainbow Dash turned and looked up at Nexus, she put her hoof to her chin similar to what Twi was doing now. “He sure has his grip locked on her doesn’t he?”

Twi’s eyes and ears suddenly shot up a she turned to Rainbow. “Rainbow, say that again.”

Rainbow flinched in surprise, “Uh, he has his grip locked on her?”

Twi turned back to Nexus in the distance as a grin began to form. She summoned her Keyblade in front of her. “A key that can unlock anything… I wonder…”

Twilight staggered closer to Twi, “I know that look, you got a plan now don’t you?” Twi nodded eagerly. Twilight raised an eye-brow, “But, it is something you have never done before and may be incredibly risky.”

Twi gave a small laugh, “You know me so well.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, a bit of light returning to them. “Just tell us who and what you need.”

Twi turned to Rainbow Dash, “How close can you get me to Nyx?”

Rainbow gave her a determined smirk, “As close as you need Twi.”

Twi nodded her head as Rainbow got up and hovered just above Twi. She carefully grabbed her around the waist. Twi held up her hoof, motioning for Rainbow to hold on for a moment. She quickly turned her head towards Twilight. “How well can you use magic yet?”

Twilight put her hoof to her chin for a moment, “That depends, what do you want me to do?”

“I thinking that once we free Nyx, she may not be able to fly immediately and may just fall. I am going to have Fluttershy carry you close by so that you can catch her with your magic, if or when that happens.”

Twilight sighed and stared up at Nexus and watched as he sent lightning bolt down at Pinkie Pie. It missed, as Pinkie just casually jumped out of the way. Twilight then glanced back at Twi, “Yes, I think I can do that. For Nyx and my friends, I will do whatever I can.”

Fluttershy took a small step toward Twi, “Um, I am not sure I can do that. Carry her I mean.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Come on Fluttershy, I have seen you carry plenty of animals whose weight would match Twilight’s if not more.”

“But what if I drop her?”

Rainbow carefully let go Twi and stuck her nose just inches from Fluttershy’s face. “YOU WON’T DROP HER. Imagine if she was one of the animals you are trying to save on a normal basis. Would you drop them?”

Fluttershy stared at Rainbow Dash in horror, “No, I would never do such a thing.”

Rainbow smiled and nodded. Fluttershy took a deep breath and dipped her head. After a few seconds, she raised it back up again and stared, determined, as much as she could muster anyways, at Rainbow Dash “Ok.”

Rainbow grinned and went back over to Twi. Fluttershy quickly went over to Twilight. She carefully wrapped her hooves around Twilights waist, just like Rainbow did. Soon all four ponies were hovering just above the roof. Nexus seemed to take no heed to them as he continued to summon lightning bolts down at Pinkie, whose tail stayed one step ahead of him every time.
All four ponies made their way over to Nexus who continued to pay no heed to them. Both Pegasi got as close as they dared to Nexus’ cupped hands. Twi summoned her Keyblade into existence. She quickly glanced over a Twilight who nodded her head and prepared herself. Twi took and deep breath and pointed her blade outward.

*

Nyx felt another tear fall from her face. Her body tried to shift itself in order to get away but that only brought more pain. Everywhere she looked it was darkness. She was all alone... And it felt so familiar. Nyx blinked in the darkness. Where was I, and why does this feel like deju vu? An image flashed across her mind. It looked like a thorn bush… Wait…

"This was how I came into the world. Surrounded by darkness and pain. Every time I moved it hurt and felt so confused and alone. I just felt like crying. I wanted it to stop. And then I heard something. Thunder I think. It made me feel afraid. I tried crying out but no one seemed to listen. No… Some pony did listen".

Another image flashed across her mind. This time it was a purple unicorn. Twilight… Mom.

"Mom had saved me. She was there from the beginning and she was there when I needed her most. She was always there."

Nyx smiled to herself despite another lightning bolt running through her body. “Please, Mom…Help me.”

Back then when I cried out, she listened and came for me. She took away the pain and brought me home. She cared for me. And soon, I came to care for her. But now it is different.

Nyx felt her heart drop as sorrow began to fill her. “She won’t be coming this time.”

Nyx gritted her teeth. The tears had stopped flowing. She did not care anymore. Right now, all she wanted was for the darkness to stop, for the pain to stop and for things to go back to normal. She may be an all powerful Alicorn now, but she would give it all up in an instant to be with her mom again. Nyx lifted her head up and shouted at the top of her lungs, “LET ME OUT!”

Just then, a beam of light appeared in front of her. It stopped just before it reached her and expanded outwards into the shape of a Keyhole. “What?”

“NYX, can you hear me? We are going to get you out!”

“Mom? Mom is that you?”

“Just hang in there for one more moment Nyx, I think… I… ALMOST. GOT. IT!”

“Twi? You’re here too?”

As soon as the words left her mouth, the darkness fell away and turned into light. Nyx felt herself falling for a second before an invisible hand caught her. Nyx blinked and tried to move, but her body felt numb to the pain. She soon looked up however and saw her mom. Her eyes were full of tears but she was smiling. Nyx smiled back as she felt herself being lowered. She quickly noticed that both her mom and Twi where just above her and being held by Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Both pegasi looked confused but both Twilight’s had smiles on their faces. Soon Nyx could kind of feel herself being set on some pony’s roof. No more than a second later after Twilight was set down on the same roof did she run over and embrace Nyx. Both ponies where silent but held each other like they were never going to let go ever again.

Twi nodded her head and grinned to herself, glad that things had turned out alright. She then turned to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy who were both hovering nearby. “Alright, tell every pony to get into position, it is time to end this.”

Both ponies slowly nodded there heads. Both still looking confused as they glanced quickly back over at Twilight and Nyx before taking off.
“And don’t worry,” she called after them, “I promise I will explain everything in better detail later!”

Twi quickly turned back to Twilight; the Element of Magic lay nearby. She grabbed it with her telekinesis, and slowly walked over to where she was still holding Nyx. Or, by the looks of things, it appeared that Nyx was actually holding her.

Twi put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, “It’s time.”

Twilight nodded and wiped her eyes with the back of her hoof.

Twi placed the Element of Magic on her head as Twilight took a few steps towards the edge of the roof. Twi stood beside her as she looked out and saw the rest of her friends already getting into position. Nexus had halted his barrage and now began to quickly glance around him. He knew something was up. It really was now or never. Twilight closed her eyes as her Element began to glow. Twi watched as her friends began to glow in unison as well. Twi glanced quickly back at Twilight whose eyes opened and began to glow white. Twi had never seen herself when she used her Element. Seeing it now, it felt weird but at the same time exciting.

Twilight slowly rose as did her other friends as well. Then a beam of pure purple shot from Twilight’s element. It shot strait up into the air. Soon more beams soon followed: pink, orange, cyan blue, white and yellow. All of them then bent toward each other before doing a U-turn in the air. A rainbow of color came down and completely engulfed Nexus. Nexus cried out immediately as the rainbow of colors consumed his entire body and continued to flow around him. It was like he was trapped in a cage that was made of an over flowing water-fall of colors. Twi watched as Nexus’ armor began to melt around him. But Nexus was not done yet. Even with his strength slowly depleting, his stuck his hand out towards Twilight, ready to smash his hand down upon her.

“Oh no you don’t,” cried Nyx. She stood up and launched a big string of spells upwards towards Nexus’ hand. It stopped him in his tracks but barley. His hand slowly began to move again inch by inch. Nyx grunted as she fed more fuel to her magic, but Nexus continued to inch down towards them. Twi gritted her teeth and summoned her Keyblade. With a shout, fire erupted from her Keyblade, straight into Nexus’ hand. Nexus cried out in anger as his body began to slowly melt away but still his hand continued to push against them.

Both Twi and Nyx quickly glanced at each other. Nyx clenched her teeth while Twi looked at her determined but slowly feeling her magic die around her. Too much of her own magic had been used already and she was running on empty at this point. She could feel her legs ready to give out beneath her. Twi felt her vision go blurry for a moment. She knew she was experiencing magic exhaustion. If only she had an Elixir right now. Nexus hand was hardly recognizable anymore but it was getting closer and closer. Just when Twi could feel her eyes starting to become heavy, the hand, or at least what was left of it froze. Twi blinked and stared, no it LITERALLY froze. It had become completely incased in ice. Twi tried to look around but felt her vision swim as her legs finally gave out beneath her. Twi could just make out Nexus falling to the ground as he quickly dissolved into nothingness. Then everything went black…

*

Twi felt like she was resting on a cloud. It was keeping her nice and warm. Yet her head felt strangely cold. Twi realized that her eyes were closed and slowly opened them. Her vision was still a bit blurry but she could see that she was sleeping in her bed. The covers were wrapped snuggly around her. An ice pack lay just above her horn. For a brief moment, Twilight wondered if perhaps everything up till now had all been a crazy dream. But soon the door opened and Twilight new right then it was not a dream, there was another Twilight coming in to check on her. Twi groaned but smiled as her other self walked in.

“Glad to see that you are up. You have been out for almost 3 days now. Can’t believe you put yourself into magic exhaustion just to protect me.”

“Well I couldn’t just let Nexus squash you.”

“Yes but that was still very risky.”

“Well when have we ever done something that isn’t?”

“Good point…”

Both Twilight’s began to giggle to themselves.

“Hey, what is every pony laughing about?” Came a small voice from behind the door.

Twi’s jaw dropped as a now young again Nyx walked through the door. “Oh. Your awake!” Nyx ran up and jumped up onto the bed. She grinned up at Twi before giving her a big hug. “I’m so glad you’re ok.”

Twi smiled down at her, before pointing her hoof down at Nyx giving Twilight the most confused look in the world.

Twilight nodded her head, “I am sure you’re wondering how Nyx got turned into a filly again. Well, we have Luna to thank for that. After we all destroyed Shadow Nexus, the Princesses came to find out what the entire ruckus was about. We soon found Nexus back in his pony form along with his followers. They seemed too have no memory of what happened. After some thorough questioning, it turns out that coming in contact with Nightmare Moons old armor had caused them to change into the Followers of Nightmare Moon. Luna guessed that pieces of it may have contained a bit of her old memories from her time as NM. Luckily, thanks to the Elements of Harmony, the dark hold on them was removed.”

“Now as for how Nyx got turned into a filly again, after a bit of back and forth between me and the princesses it was decided that Nyx could stay with me only if her powers giving to her were removed.”

Nyx stopped hugging Twi and slowly backed up until she reached the end of the bed. She then looked up at Twi with a small smile. “They did not take it all but I am not as powerful as I used to be. I also got turned back into a filly after they did so.” Nyx then turned back to Twilight and her smile grew. “But at least I get to be with mom again.”

Twi nodded as she tried to take this all in. Twilight took a deep breath, “So did you get all that?”

Twi cocked her head a bit, “Kinda. Is there a book I can read about all this instead?”

Just then, she heard Pinkie Pie from outside her window, “Yes, but you have to buy it on Amazon!”

Twi glanced at Twilight who just shrugged her shoulders, “It’s Pinkie Pie, don’t question it.”

Nyx jumped off the bed and landed in between both of them. “But I have something to show you as well.” Nyx turned around so that Twilight could see her lower back.

“Is that a… Cutie mark?”

Nyx grinned as Twi inspected it. It appeared to be a blue shield with a thin crescent moon shape on it.

“I got it while I was protecting mom and you as well.”

“So your special talent is protecting those you love. That’s sweet.” Nyx practically blushed and went back over to sit on the bed.

Twi turned back to Twilight, “But there is something I don’t understand; despite both our best efforts, that hand was still coming down. What stopped it?”

“Oh good, you're awake,” came a low voice from just beyond the door.

Both Twilights turned around in time to see Night Glider walk in. His hood was down and he was looking relieved.

“Night?” Twi was almost speechless. Unable to say anything simply hopped off the bed and hugged him. Upon doing so she almost immediately lost her balance, so it was more like she fell on him.

“Woah, take it easy there, Twilight.” He shifted his body a bit so that Twilight could use him as leverage. Once Twilight got her balance, questions immediately began to plague her mind again. Before she could say anything however, Night spoke, “You really need to be careful with your magic. This has got to be at least the second or third time I have seen you pushed yourself too far.”

Twi wanted to say she could take care of herself, however at this point she was starting to realize how hard that is to say when it comes down to it. So instead she just muttered, “Sorry.”

Night rubbed the back of his head with his hoof, “I don’t mean to be a nag. I just care about you is all.” Twi felt her cheeks and ears go red. She just smiled at him sheepishly.

“Awwwww…” Nyx cooed.

Both Twi and Nights face soon matched each others. Twi sighed after a few seconds, “So um… what do we do now?”

Night grunted a few times to try and regain some composure before reaching back into his cloak and pulling out a piece of some strange looking wood. “The princesses found this on Nexus. They realized as soon as they touched it that it was not normal. As soon as I heard about this, I explained to them what was going on and they gave it to me.” Twi looked up at Night in surprise.

"They just simply gave it to you?"

“Yep, it’s nice how different the princesses around here are. They seem so much nicer.”

“I don’t know about Luna, but this Celestia… Let’s just say she isn’t perfect.”

Night glanced at Twi quizzically but she dismissed it with her hoof.

Night continued after giving Twi an odd look, “Anyways, It looks like Luna was correct when she said these pieces are drawn to darkness. Now we have two pieces.”

Twi smiled, “Good to hear… Just one question, how do we get home?”

Night smiled and stared right at Twilight, “I HAVE NO IDEA.”

Twilight face fell as the room became dead silent.

Twilight put her hoof to her mouth while Nyx sat at the end of the bed looking at the expressions of all three ponies. Finally after a few moments, Night’s face began to twitch before he burst out laughing. Twi stared at him like he had lost his mind.

“Sorry Twilight, just kidding. I figured it out when I was about to put them together. It sends out a magical surge across the universes, one that Luna managed to pick up. It seems that once we have combined the two, she can reopen the portal from her side and let us out. We don’t want to take the chance of someone getting out so she had to close it behind us. Don’t worry though, she had faith that we would figure out a way back.”

“Also, sorry about the joke. I needed a good laugh and your face was priceless.” Night began to laugh again and soon Nyx began to join him. Twi turned to her looking betrayed.

“Sorry Twi, but it was kinda funny.”

Twi quickly turned back to Night expressionless, her head hanging low with her bangs covering her eyes. But Night paid no heed as he continued to laugh. That is, until there was a flash of light followed by a resounding “thunk”.
Night felt his face hit the floor before he began to feel a throbbing pain in the back of his skull.

“I regret nothing,” he said to the floor.

Nyx only continued giggle while Twilight held Twi back from hitting him again.

*

After everypony had calmed down and Night was given an ice pack for his head, Nyx trotted to the center of Twilight’s room so that everyone could see her. Twilight was conversing with Twi and Night was relaxing in the back corner. Ever pony stopped what they were doing when they saw her reach the middle.

“Mom, Twi and Mr. Glider, I have an announcement." She turned to Twilight, “Mom, I love you and I know that you always care for me. But also understand that I am no normal filly and I have a since of adventure just like any other pony.” Nyx then went up and gave Twilight a big hug. She looked up at her and smiled, “I may be just a filly, but am much more than that. You know that more than anyone.”

She then turned around stepped towards the middle again. She then turned and looked at Twi and Night. “You both said there are many Equestria's, but to me, I figure they can't be that much different. I want to be proven wrong though. I want… To come with you guys on your journey.”
…
...

The room fell silent. Every pony in the room stared at her in shock. Then almost at the same time, everypony said the exact same word and the exact same time, “NO!”

“But…” Nyx face began to fall as her eye’s grew large.

Twi cringed while Night tried to look at anything but her. Twilight picked her up with her magic and turned Nyx around toward her, “I’m sorry Nyx, but what they are going to be doing is really dangerous. And there is no guarantee that they will be able to protect you.”

Nyx gave Twilight her most determined look she could muster, “They won’t need to worry about it. I will be doing my best to protect THEM.”

Night took a step over to her, “Sorry kid, but in your current state you can barley hold a book. How are you going to be able to defend yourself?”

Nyx turned to look at him with a pleading face that, had this been any other argument, she would have won. “I have magic. Strong magic. I just can’t seem to tap into it right now. But give it time…”

Nyx felt herself being lifted up by magic again. Nyx turned her head and saw her mom holding her in it. She felt her body being pulled toward her until she found herself in a warm embrace.

“Sorry Nyx. Even if they said yes, I still would not let you go. I just can’t stand the thought of you getting hurt again.”

Nyx looked unsure but finally gave in, “I would not be gone long… But ok. I’m sorry for bringing it up.”

“That’s alright Nyx. I don’t mean to cling to you so much. I just really care about you.”

Nyx broke from the hug and nodded her head, still looking unsure as she began making her way out of Twilight’s room. Night got up and started to leave as well, “Well, guess we will leave tomorrow then. Be sure and to rest up good before we go Twilight.”
Twi nodded her head. She thanked Twilight for the bed before slowly crawling back into it. Both Night and Twilight left and slowly closed the door behind them.

Twilight slowly made her way down the stairs but pause when she got to the bottom. Nyx had another determined look on her face. She turned towards the door and began to run towards it, she stopped and turned around to address Twilight, “I need to go ask Apple Bloom for a favor. Be right back.” And just like that, she was gone.

Night turned to Twilight, “What was that all about?”

“Not sure. But I have a feeling I am going to find out soon.”

*

The next day rolled around fast. Everpony stood outside of Twilight’s library ready to say good-by. All except for two ponies; Twilight and Nyx. Twi and Night tried to wait patiently but no pony knew where they could be at. Finally after a half hour of waiting, both Twi and Night decided it was time go.

Night stood out in the open and took out both pieces of the Door. He set both pieces on the ground before using his hoof to combine them. They seemed to fit together like a puzzle piece. As soon as they were within a few inches of themselves, a low hum could be heard. And when both came together, a beam of light shot out from them. It seemed to hit some invisible wall before the beam spit in two and began to form a shape that looked a lot like a keyhole. Everypony stared in awe as the portal opened. Twi tried to look into it but the light was almost blinding and she had to look away.

Twi instead turned back towards her new friends. She quickly said good-by to all of them, except for Pinkie who gave her a great big bear hug. Night nodded to each of them. Just when Twi and Night were ready to go, they stopped when they heard some pony running towards them, with a wagon and a big box. Apple Bloom stopped to catch her breath before speaking once she reached them. “Wait… Nyx… Wanted you to have this.”

Twi picked up the box with her magic, “What is it?”

“It’s a box of Ethers for the trip.”

Night opened the box Twilight was holding and peaked inside. Sure enough, green jars could be seen within it. He carefully closed it up and thanked Apple Bloom for the gift. Twi and Night nodded to each other. They both turned around to say their last farewell, before grabbing the now bigger piece of the Door, turning around and disappearing inside the portal. As soon as they disappeared into it, the portal closed behind them. Everypony was silent for a moment, staring at the spot it had been just a moment ago.

Then out of nowhere, Twilight appeared/teleported in front of them. “Has any pony seen Nyx?”

Everypony shook their head. Pinkie Pie bounced in front of Twilight, “You just missed Night and the other Twilight though. They just left with a big box of Ethers Nyx gave them.”

“Wait so Nyx was here?”

“No silly, she gave it to Apple Bloom to give to them. Which now that think about it is kinda strange I mean why give a gift to another pony and then have them gift it to another pony. Weird right?

“But… Where did Nyx get the Ethers? I used up the little bit that I had while trying to nurse Twi back to full health. We sure don’t have a box of them.”

It then suddenly dawned on Twilight. It was like a lightning bolt of a light bulb turning on. Soon it began to dawn on every pony else who all turned to see that Apple Bloom had disappeared as well. Soon every ponies head turned back to Twilight whose mane had started to look funky.

“NYX!!!”

*

BothTwi and Night exited the portal together. Twilight glanced around, feeling weird about being back in her own world. Luna soon appeared before them, “I assume things went well?” Twi grinned while Night showed her the now much bigger single piece of the Door. “Good to see that you both made it back… And through the right portal as well.” Luna winked at Night Glider who face began to turn red.

Luna took the box from Twilight who was now look at Night in confusion. “What is she talking about?”

Luna smiled as she took out two Ethers and set them in front of Night. Luna then began to walk out of the room. “Don’t worry; I will have Dinky shelve these for later use. She has been of great help these past few days.” And with that she closed the door behind her.

“Night, what is she talking about?”

Night stored away the Ethers and glanced at Twilight, “That a nice black handkerchief you got there,” trying to change the subject.

Twilight glanced down at the handkerchief the other Twilight had given her. She had almost forgotten about it. It was black as night and a little raggedy, but still in decent condition.

“It was a gift from the other Twilight. Guess she didn’t need it back.” Twilight shook her head, “Now I am not going to ask again.”

Night looked away embarrassed for a moment, “When I first woke up. I realized you had gone ahead of me and I thought there was a chance you may need to my help. So as soon as Luna gave me the green light, I was off. I had forgotten, however, to ask which portal you had gone through.”

“Where did you end up?”

“In an alternant Canterlot, similar to this one but still very different. The biggest difference being that strange bug lady and a human along with an Alicorn version of yourself. It was very weird. I’ll tell you about it later some time.”

Twilight gave him in odd look before finally letting it go. “Alright, lets head off to the next Equestria if you are ready.”

“Always ready.”

Both ponies turned and glanced at the portal right next to the one they had exited. They both smiled at each other before taking a step forward and jumping right in.

Author's Note

Special thanks to Barro for helping me with a bit of writers block.

Also if you are curious as to where Night Glider went exactly... Dan Vs The Magic of Friendship

Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter and don't forget to tell me what you thought about it.

A Darker World

Warning, the following chapter contains a scene that certain readers may find disturbing. Readers discretion is advised.

Twilight opened her eyes as she felt a breeze run through her mane. She noticed she was staring at the ground and looked up. There wasn’t much to see. As far as she could tell she was in some kind slope in some bad-lands or desert. She quickly got up and glanced around her, Night lay on the ground just behind her. She nudged him to try and wake him. He groaned but soon had his head lifted up as well to glance around him.

“Where are we?”

Twilight looked up at the cloudy sky and then back to the wasteland surrounding them. “I am not sure, but I don’t think we are in Equestria anymore. None of this looks like any of the Atlas’ I have seen. Sure we have deserts, but the ground look black and damaged. It just doesn’t fit with anything I have ever seen before.”

Night got up slowly and pulled back his hood. He ran a hoof through his blood red mane and sighed, “Well, maybe we will get a better idea once we get to the top of this incline.” He then casually began walking to the top. Twilight continued to inspect the ground as he did so. “Strange,” Twilight muttered to herself, “The ground has faint traces of dark magic within it. I have never seen anything like it.”

“Mother of Luna…”

Twilight jumped, surprised at the sudden outburst and language, “Night!”

Night glanced back at Twilight who stared daggers at him. Night cringed, “Sorry, I don’t know where that came from. But you really need to see this.”

Twilight continued to glare at him but began walking toward him all the same. When she reached the top, her breath immediately caught in her throat. She now knew where she was at. But she did not want to believe it. Just beyond the hill she was standing on, lay Ponyville. Or at least what was left of it. Unlike how it looked back in her Equestria, this one looked like it had gone through a war, then abandoned. Some things remained recognizable. Rarity’s boutique still stood, though looking wrecked. Most of the houses and shops were gone. Her library was a leafless tree missing some parts of it. Sugar Cube Corner was nowhere to be seen. The ground looked just as bare as the ground she was standing on. Seeing her home like this, not only looking worst than she had left it, but seeing it after being gone for awhile; it almost hurt just to look at it.

Twilight felt a tear run down her face, “What…Happened?”

Night glanced upwards towards Canterlot which loomed in the distance, “Whatever happened, it seemed to have happened everywhere.”

Twilight glanced up and followed Night’s gaze. Twilight gasped at the sight. The once mighty and proud looking city along with its amazing looking castle was in ruin. A pink like fog surrounded the city. The waterfall that once fell from it, looked distorted in color.
Twilight tore her eyes away, unable to look at it any longer. She glanced back down at what was left at her house before turning back to Night. “I think it’s time we started to look for clues as to what happened here.”

Night continued to stare off into the distance. “Shouldn’t we be looking for a piece of the Door?”

Twilight shook her head, “It could be anywhere here in Equestria; I would not know where to even start. I have not seen a single pony nor Shadow roaming around down there. Knowledge is power. Let’s start by understanding this Equestria and finding out how it got this way.”

Night glanced away from Canterlot, tired of looking at it himself, “Alright, what’s the plan?”

“I am going to check my library to see if I can find any books telling about what happened here. Though there is a chance I may not find much left. You on the other hoof, I want you to go down and search Rarity’s place. It is one of the few buildings still standing and perhaps there may be some clues left in there as to what happened and maybe why that is.”

Night nodded in confirmation, “Alright, yell if you find anything.”

“Same goes to you.”

Both ponies nodded and split off. Twilight quickly made her way to her library. Once she was close, only then did she stop and stare at what was left of it. The south side appeared scorched. Some leaves could still be seen somehow attached to it but for the most part it looked bare. Painted over the sign used to say library was a bold red “Keep out.”

Twilight flinched at the sign but proceeded through the door anyways, what she saw as soon as she stepped in, however, made keeping her breakfast down almost impossible. She took a few steps in, unable to comprehend that this was here library.

The walls of her once great library were covered in graffiti, made of urine and occasionally blood. Disfigured body parts could be seen on the walls and shelves. But that was just the tip of the ice berg, her books appeared to have been burned to the point that they were almost unrecognizable. Twilight felt herself gasp in shock. Upon doing so, however, Twilight began notice that she had woken some ponies who had just a moment ago, been sleeping on the floor. They all appeared to be wearing scraps in what Twilight could only assume to be armor. One of the pony closest to her, a brown one with the most armor on, rolled over and looked up at Twilight. He grinned upon seeing her, “Well, look what we have here.”

Twilight took a step back only to find the door had shut behind her. There was now a pony leaning up against it. Twilight took inventory and noticed that there were four ponies in the room. All them Earth with one having some kind of strange looking device strapped to his sides. They appeared to be some kind of metallic rods. Twilight remembered Pinkie Pie showing that her party cannon could be fired by pulling a trigger like device if need be. From what Twilight could tell, it seemed to have this trigger like device. Twilight was unsure what exactly such small canons like his could do, but she did not feel like finding out. Twilight did her best to stay calm as the leader got up and began circling her while the others stood nearby. “

So…” Twilight said trying to break the tension and pointing at the mechanism, “Those are some interesting mechanisms you got there.”

One of the ponies smirked, “You're acting like you have never seen a gun before.”

“Gun, you mean like a cannon?”

One of the other ponies laughed, “Well I’ll be damned, must be a vault dweller.”

Another pony got closer and began inspecting her, “But she doesn’t have the jumpsuit. In fact she isn’t wearing anything at all. Nice figure though.”

The rest of the ponies nodded as the each grinned at her. Their faces making Twilight feel more and more uncomfortable by the minute.
Then Twilight felt something lift her tail, followed by a small breeze in her neither regions. Twilight quickly turned her head around and saw that the leader was holder her tail up with his hoof. Twilight’s face went red as she jumped back in shock.

“Hey, what are you…?” Twilight felt her mind go blank for a second, before the gears starting turning and shouting the alarms.

Get ahold of yourself Twilight, you have a weapon... But they could still overwhelm me. Perhaps I should look for an alternative?

Twilight knew it was time to get out of there now. But one of the ponies was still blocking the door. There where two behind her and the leader was just off to side of her laughing. “Maybe if I sprint up stairs, I can go out the window or perhaps lock myself in, and plan out an escape. Maybe the pony up against the door isn’t all that strong, maybe…” Twilight’s train of thought came to an abrupt halt as she felt something no mare should be feeling at a time like this. She felt on tongue in her neither regions. Twilights face went red again as she jumped forward. Her breath was caught in her throat as her heart rate began to quicken. Right now she felt only one thing, she had just been violated. She felt scared... More scared then ever before. But at the same time she felt something, something she had not felt in a long time, complete and absolute Fear.

The other ponies around her began to laugh in hysterics over Twilight’s reaction. Twilight turned around looking shocked, but still did her best to glare menacingly at the pony behind her. The brown Earth pony simply grinned and licked his lips. He opened his mouth to say something, but whatever it was, it was soon caught in his throat as a bright light appeared in front of him. All the ponies in the room stopped laughing for a moment and stared at Twilight’s Keyblade. "Stay back, all of you! I am not afraid to use this!"

The leader was the first to recover, "Well would you look at that, never seen a weapon like that before. Mind if I hold it for a moment?"

Twilight turned and faced him, looking as menacing as she possibly could.

"Aw, don't be like that," said the brown pony behind her. Twilight turned her face toward him, she noticed that he was lowering his head towards her backside again, "What do you say we have some fun?"

As soon as Twilight felt his breath on her, Twilight's adrenaline went through the roof, :"I SAID STAY BACK!"

Twilight held nothing back. She swung at him with everything she had. An echoing crack was soon heard as her Keyblade struck his head hard and sent him flying on impact. The pony flew like a bird but fell like a rock. Blood began to pour from his nose, but he lay there, unconscious. His body barley twitched.

The room grew dead silent for a moment as no pony moved, the Twilight turned and faced the pony standing against the door. This one was black with a scar going across his mouth Ok, I just need to get out of here now!. The pony noticed she was coming towards him and pulled out his knife and held it tightly in his mouth. He then lunged forward intending to stab Twilight. Twilight parried it with her blade before spinning around and slamming her Keyblade hard into his head. The motion caused his head to spin around hard. Another crack could be heard as his neck broke. The pony gurgled before slumping to the ground just like his friend.

Twilight stared in horror, he appeared to be alive but without medical treatment he could... Twilight shook her head, No, I can't worry about that now, I need to get out of here.

Just as Twilight put her hoof on the door, she noticed something she hadn't noticed before. The door had a lock made on the inside. And this one did not have a Keyhole. It had some kind of crazy looking mechanism that, like the gun, Twilight had never seen before.

Twilight quickly turned around and noticed the other two ponies quickly closing in on her.

The last two, being the leader who was grey and had one yellow and one white eye, and the dark brown pony with the guns, came at her at once. The leader brought down his sledge hammer while the other pony began to fire his guns. Twilight ducked out of way and jumped back when the gun fired a piece of metal that grazed her. Twilight shouted out in pain. As both ponies quickly adjusted and took another go at her, Twilight looked at them both terrified.

"Get back, I'm warning you all!" Twilight flinched as she saw the leader getting ready to swing his hammer at her. Twilight quickly put up her reflective spell in defense. The leader watched in awe as brought his sledge hammer down with his mouth only for it to bounce off shield as though it were made of rubber.

The pony the guns launched a barrage of metal pieces at the bubble, hoping to break through. Instead, the metal pieces just stuck to the bubble and continued to pile up as the pony continued to fire over and over. He soon stopped himself when he realized that wasn't doing anything to her.

Twilight grunted and clinched her teeth as the shield glowed and burst outward. Both ponies were knocked back. The brown one found himself flung hard against the wall before being barraged with his own ammo.

Twilight watched in horror as the pieces of metal pierced his body. The pony screamed in pain as holes continued to appear all over his body. He finally stopped crying out however, when one of those holes appeared on his head.

The pony slumped to the ground as soon as the barrage ended, his blood covering the floor around him like a red carpet. His eyes stared off into the oblivion. The leader, having been blown back against the wall as well, staggered to his feet. He looked at the gun pony with shock then turned and shouted at Twilight in rage.

“You… Bitch!”

Twilight felt her mind begin to break, "This can't be happening. This has to be some crazy dream. I just want this to end!"

The leader coughed as he limped over to pick up his sledge hammer that had been blown away from him. Before putting it back in his mouth he pointed to Twilight with his hoof, “ Oh don't worry, I will be sure to make it all end. I will crush your legs. I will break your skull. I will have my way with you whether you are alive or nearly dead. But I will not let you leave here alive!”

The leader picked up his sledge hammer and charged Twilight. Twilight turned away, unsure what to do anymore. She knew she needed to fight, but this was going to far out of her control. She closed her eyes, held out her Keyblade and in desperation yelled, "Fire!"

The room feel silent for a moment, so Twilight quickly opened and eye in time to see that she had stuck her Keyblade's end into the leaders mouth. The leaders eyes grew wide as fire poured into his body. Twilight yelled out in surprise and yanked her Keyblade out. The leader staggered back and closed his mouth. He stood there for a moment, unsure what had just happened.

Then he grabbed his chest with his hooves. He coughed and groaned as he began to stumble around in pain. He lay on the ground and he coughed again. Blood and fire spilled outwards from his mouth. The pony looked back up at Twilight before screaming in agony. Twilight watched as her blood went cold and her face went pale. "I'm sorry," she whispered as the fire consumed his internal organs. More blood and fire escaped his throat before the fire could be seen burning its way outside of him. The leader gave one last gurgle before slumping over, as the fire consumed what was left of him.

Twilight stared at what was left of the leader and began to back away. She soon felt her hooves step in something wet.

Twilight glanced down and saw that she was standing in a pool of blood. She then stared at the now blood soaked hoof. Twilight felt her heart begin to beat faster than ever before. She turned and quickly looked at each pony she had taken down. Two of them were dead. The other two were badly injured. The realization hit Twilight like a ton of bricks. Without thinking she slowly began walking up the stairs to her room in a dream like state. Once she got to her room she realized that it too had been burned and little of it was left. Twilight sat in the middle of it and stared back down at her bloody hoof...

Then, she screamed.

*

Night quickly kicked down the door, just moments ago he had been going through the broken down boutique when he had heard weird banging sounds that he had never heard before. At first he dismissed it as the perhaps it was the surrounding places falling apart. However, moments later, he heard Twilight's scream. Night’s heart almost stopped as soon as he heard it. But luckily his brain managed to get his legs going before his heart did.

Once he got there, he found the door locked. Night Glider turned around and putting all his strength into his back hooves, he kicked the door down. Night winced as he felt a bit of pain shoot up his hind hooves but the door gave way all the same. He quickly ran inside. Night glanced around the library that had clearly been desecrated. But what really drew him; was the two dead ponies that lay around the room. Night winced as each appeared to have died in a pretty awful way.

Two others lay nearby as well, both appearing unconscious. Night examined their injuries, from what he could tell, the brown pony had a concussion but should live. The other didn't seem so lucky. His neck appeared to be badly damaged. Without any hospitals to go to, it was unlikely he was going to survive. Night looked at the pony grimly but knew that there was not much he could do for him. Night shook his head and turned around, his eyes then fell on the stairs. Bloody hoof prints could be seen going up them.

“Twilight? Are you up there?” Night got no answer. He decided to follow the trail. He quickly climbed the stairs and when got to the top, yet again he felt his heart stop. Sitting in the middle of the room, was Twilight. She was covered in blood and staring at nothing. Her eyes appeared to be glazed over. Night ran up in front of her, “Twilight, are you alright?”

Twilight didn’t answer him, she just continued to stare off into the oblivion. Night quickly took off his cloak and wrapped it around Twilight. He then carefully shook her, “Twilight, I need you to look me in the eye. Are. You. Alright?!” Twilight blinked as though if she were coming out of a daze.

“Night, when did you get here?”

Night could now tell that she was in shock. Night was unsure what to do other then try and figure out what went on downstairs.

“Twilight? Can you tell me what happened?”

Twilight blinked again then stared up at Night. “I killed them,” she whispered.

Night looked at her in shock before glancing back at the stairs. “Twilight, I need you to start explaining.” Night stared back at Twilight and looked at her with worry.

Twilight looked away from him, “They were going to…” Twilight fell silent.

Night grunted, “Twilight, were they attacking you?

Twilight nodded, “Yes… But it was more than that.” Twilight gestured her bloody hoof towards her lower regions.

Night’s face went pale as the gears began to turn, “Wait, they tried to assault you?!”

Twilight didn’t say anything but nodded her head.

“And so you defended yourself. So you had no choice.”

Twilight stared up at Night, “But I killed them! I got so scared and lost it. I killed them all!” Tears began to flow from Twilight’s face. “I did not mean to! It just happened and I…” Twilight went silent again.

Night opened his mouth to let her know that she had actually only killed two of them. But then the realization hit him that in the long run, she was right. The pony with the broken neck would not survive long. And the pony with the concussion would not survive well in a desert like environment. There was very little chance for him and almost none for the other to survive over time.

Night took a deep breath, sat down, before reaching his scaly wing around and pulling her close, “Twilight, it is not a sin to fight for your life or to kill those who would do harm to others, especially to you.”

“I should not have had to kill them.”

“But you did and there is nothing we can do about that now. You are alive, and that is all that matters.”

Night stared down at Twilight who slowly lowered her head into his chest, “The worst part is… I don’t feel remorse for them. I know that I should. I feel awful that I killed them. But I do not mourn them.”

“They tried to do the worst thing any pony could possibly do to another. It’s ok.”

Night glanced down and saw Twilight trying to hold back her tears. "It's not ok! I should have found some other way. I should have just stayed calm and tried to figure a way out of there. At the very least, I could have held back." Twilight took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "But I didn't. I was so scared I was going to be violated by them or worse. I just defended myself and it just... Happened..."

“Twilight, I’m sorry. We should never have split up. But you are a warrior now; a hero. And sometimes, heroes have to kill the bad creatures.”

Twilight was silent but Night could tell that she was listening.

“Sometimes you have to fight, but don’t be afraid. For you hold the mightiest weapon of all.”

Twilight lifted her head up and looked at him in surprise, “I have heard that line before, in a dream.”

Night gave a small laugh, “Really? So have I…”

Twilight became silent again. She glanced around the room occasionally as Night continued to sit there with her.

Night was silent for moment before he spoke up again, “Listen Twilight, this world may be darker. It may even make us do things we never thought we would have to do. But as long as we have the Keyblade and stick together, we will get through this. I promise you this.”

"Night, I don't want to kill again..."

"I wish I could say you won't have to... But we have to be realistic. This world is obviously far more dangerous then any other Equestria we have been to so far. I want to tell you that I will be there to help but I am sure there will be times where we will be split up again. And you may have to do the un-thinkable again."

"Twilight, you do want to find your friends right?" Twilight looked up at him in surprise but quickly nodded her head.

"In this world, if you are to survive, if you want to find your friends, if we are to save our Equestria... Then you must be willing to fight for them, no matter what it takes."

Twilight's eyes grew misty, but she refuse to let any more tears fall. "If I do... Have to kill another pony... Please remind me afterwards that we don't have to stay here. Remind me what we are fighting for. I feel like that is the only thing that is going to drive me at this point."

"I promise, I will."

Twilight looked at Night and gave a small smile, “Thanks… For everything and for being my friend.”

Night smiled back, “I have a feeling that the only way to survive this wasteland, is with friends.”

Twilight nodded as they both hugged each other one last time. They both knew that the journey was going to be hard, but at least it would be possible, so long as they remembered what they what they were fighting for.

Author's Note

Don't worry Twilight, things will get better.

Well guys, this is going to be a much darker world. Fallout Equestria isn't as light hearted as Past Sins. There will be times where Twilight may have to kill in order to survive.
Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter though and don't forget to comment.

Living Legends

Twilight took a deep breath before breaking the embrace. She took a step back and then held out her hoof, “Do you mind? I’d rather not walk back down there.” Night gave her an odd look before remembering her teleportation abilities.

“Sure, I understand.” He put his hoof over Twilight’s as she lit up her horn. Night closed his eyes for a second; there was a flash and a popping sound.

When he opened them, they were standing just outside of Rarity’s boutique. Twilight cleared her throat and Night glanced back at her. Twilight looked uneasy but had apparently decided it was best to break the awkward tension. “So, what did you find in Rarity’s place?”

Night rubbed the back of his head with his hoof, “Sorry, but it looks like anything that could have been of any value, had been taken. There were however, some ponies who did not take to kindly to visitors. Hopefully they will think twice before underestimating someone… Whenever they thaw out.”

Twilight looked down gloomily at the dry blood on her hooves. Night’s cape doing little to hide her mind from the fact that somepony else’s blood still covered her body.

Night internally faced hoofed. “Too soon, you jerk,” he muttered to himself. Quickly trying to change the subject, Night glanced around. “Hey, that’s an interesting looking statue.”

Twilight glanced up and saw Night pointing at a statue in the middle of the square. Twilight put her hoof to her chin, it looked like somepony she knew. Twilight stepped closer and soon began to recognize who the pony was. “Its… Big Macintosh!”

Night stepped closer and examined the statue, “Who was he?”

“Big Mac was the brother of my friend Apple Jack. But why is there a statue of him here?”

Night motioned Twilight over with his hoof, “Look at this, it hard to make out but from what I can gather, he sacrificed himself in order to save Celestia.”

“He saved Celestia in this world at the cost of his life…”

Twilight glanced away somberly and then stared up at the sky. “I wonder what happened to my other friends in this world?”

Night placed a hoof on her shoulder and smiled, “I don’t know your friends, but if they are anything like you, I am sure they did everything in their power to stop whatever happened here.”

Twilight glanced back down and smiled, “Yeah, you're right. They would never give up in order to keep Equestria safe.”

Night nodded, “Then let’s do our job and make sure that our Equestria stays the same.”

Twilight nodded her head, her eyes starting to fill with her usual glow. Night glanced at the area around him, “Is there anywhere else we can go to look from clues?”

Twilight put her hoof to her chin as she thought for a moment, “We may be able to find something down at Apple Jack's farm. She mentioned to me at one point that Granny Smith kept a journal. Perhaps if the house is still standing, the journal could possibly still be there.”

Night nodded his head, “Lead the way.”

Twilight took off at a brisk pace towards Sweet Apple Acres. It was just outside of town and luckily they didn’t run into any more trouble along the way. However, as they got closer, Twilight began to slow her approach. Twilight felt her enthusiasm leave her as she got closer and closer to the farm. The once beautiful trees were wilted and dead. The ground was dry and the whole place was silent. Not a bird nor animal could be heard. Twilight could see the barn was somehow still standing but the house was nowhere to be seen. As she neared the barn, it became more and more apparent that no clues would be found. The barn had partially caved in. Twilight stopped and winced at its dilapidated state. She turned back to Night who was trying to pick an apple from one of the trees. Surprisingly, despite their look, apples were in fact still growing from the ugly looking trees.

“Night, I don’t think you should eat from those trees. They look poisoned.”

Night was hovering just a few inches from an apple, “Relax Twilight, I don’t plan on eating it. I just want to get a closer look.” Night picked an apple and smelled it. He flinched then chucked it at the tree next to his. The apple exploded on impact. Both Twilight and Night then watched in horror as the juice from the apple began to melt the tree as though if it were made of acid. Night immediately took off away from the trees.

He landed next to Twilight with a look of shock still hanging on his face, “Um, let’s promise each other not to eat anything while we are here.”

Twilight nodded her head silently. "I'm going see what's left in the barn."

She turned around and walked into the barn, only to disappear from site as soon as she walked in. Night blinked as he stared at where Twilight had been a second ago. He then quickly stuck his head in, “Twilight? Where did you go?”

A voice could be heard just below him coughing, “Down here.”

Night leaned forward and realized that there was a small hole just in front of him. He extended his wings outward and then lifted them upwards. Night jumped forward and began to flap the edge of his wings causing him to slow his decent as he fell into the hole. The drop was surprisingly short, and as soon as he head could no longer see the top he could already feel the ground below his hooves. Night took a step forward and realized that the ground sloped downwards slightly to the point that after a few more steps he could walk without having to slightly bend his head. Night knew that being half Thestral meant that though he could not see as well in the dark as his full blooded brethren, his eyes could adjust far quicker than a normal pony and soon he could just make out a small silhouette of a pony just a few feet in front of him.

As he got closer, he could just make out an annoyed look playing across Twilight’s face. Night placed a hoof on Twilight to her know that he was nearby. Twilight nearly jumped as soon as he touched her, “Whoa, calm down. It’s just me.”

Twilight growled, “Sorry, normally being in the dark like this would be no problem. I can usually just light up my horn enough to give off some light. However, it seems that not even a basic light spell will work anymore.”

Night gave her an apologetic smile, even though he knew Twilight could not see it. “Don’t worry, I got it covered.” Night summoned his Keyblade. Twilight shut her eyes as the light from the blade caused her eyes that were slowly adjusting to the darkness, to bug out. Night turned his head and pointed his Keyblade at the ceiling before whispering, “Sublucent.”

Night's Keyblade, Oblivion, glowed at the tip before shooting out a small ball of light. The ball traveled upwards before stopping just before it reached the ceiling. The ball then expanded just a bit. The ball of light then grew bright as it literally lit up the area surrounding them. Twilight blinked as her eyes adjusted again to the light.

Once she could see clearly again, she turned to Night, “Wow. How come you never used that spell before?”

Night’s Keyblade disappeared before he gave Twilight a small smile, “Up till now I never really needed to. My eyes work just fine for me in the darkness. But I realize that you aren’t able to see like I can.”

Twilight glanced around here before staring back at Night and smiling, “Thanks.”

“No problem. Now let’s see where this leads. The ball of light will follow me wherever I go so stick close.”

Twilight nodded and did as she was told. Night led the way with Twilight close behind. They followed the cave for a few minutes before Twilight decided to end the silence.

“So, while you were in that other world, what exactly happened?”

Night visibly shuddered before answering, “Fine, I guess I should probably fill you in... When I first arrived in Canterlot, I knew right away that this world was different. The ponies there seemed… How should I put this? …More crazy yet somehow fun to be around. I went looking for you; though after a while I began to realize that you may not even be in this world. I then tried looking for a way back and ran into some ponies talking about a raffle. I asked them about that world and learned quite a bit about it before some guards bumped into me and got angry about it so they decided to throw me in jail for disturbing the peace.”

Twilight felt her jaw drop, “You got thrown in prison? Without a trial or a chance to explain your side of the story?”

Night chuckled, “Like I said, it was a very strange world. Luckily I managed to get out of my cell using the Keyblade. I then realized that I could perhaps get back using the mirror room from this world if it exists. I ran a full speed to get out of there. That turned out to be a mistake. I ran so fast I forgot to watch where I was going and ran into human. Dropped my Keyblade on impact.

“Wait, what in the world was a human doing in an Equestrian prison?”

“Just wait, it gets better. After having a little back in forth, the Twilight of that world appeared behind him. At first I thought it was you, until I saw the wings. Then a black pony with holes in her legs and bug wings showed up as well.”

“Sounds like a strange pony.”

“She was… Anyways, you picked my Keyblade only for it to appear in my mouth. I took that as confirmation that it wasn’t really you. I then said a quick goodbye before I ran off.”

“So how did you find the room? Canterlot castle isn’t exactly the easiest place to get around in.”

“That is a story I shall have to pick up for another time,” Night said as his voice seemed to grow darker. He motioned for Twilight to stop.
Twilight looked at him in curiosity. Night turned to Twilight and pointed at something Twilight almost missed had he not pointed it out. Lying on the ground, leaning up against the wall, was the skeleton of young unicorn pony.

Twilight bent down to examine the remains. A small box almost completely unrecognizable lay nearby. However, there seemed to be a small golden object still resting in it. Twilight picked it up carefully and realized that it was an old locket. Doing her best not to damage it, Twilight slowly pried it open. Twilight stared at the picture for a full minute before staring back at the skeleton pony and then back to the picture inside. Night watched as the locket fell from her grasp.

“Twilight?”

Twilight pulled the hood of her cloak over her face, trying desperately to hide the fact that she was trying to hold back the tears. Twilight was silent for a moment before she slowly got to her hoof and began to walk past Night back towards the way they had come.

Night turned and held up a hoof as he tried to stop her, “Twilight, what is it?”

Twilight shook her head, the hood still masking her face. “I just need to get out of here, is all. I just need some air.” Twilight’s voice seemed to crack with the word air. She quickly pushed past Night before galloping out of the light and into the darkness. Night shouted after her, but she was gone before he could even take one step.

Night stood there in silence before turning around to pick up the locket. Night examined the interior. On the right side held a blurred picture of what looked like a filly unicorn and an adult Pegasus. On the left were four simple words: For my special muffin.

*

Twilight fell to the ground as soon as she cleared the barn. Tears leaked from her eyes despite her best efforts to hold them back. Having to kill a random pony was going to be tough, but it was only after seeing a skeleton of somepony she knew, she realized right then that it would possibly be a taste of what was to come. The facts were obvious, a war or some catastrophe had happened and very few had survived. But it was the realization and knowing that there is a chance that every pony she ever knew in this world could be dead. Worst, she may end coming across their tombstones.

This world reeked of death and sadness. Twilight punched the ground underneath her hoof. “Out of all the worlds we could have gone to, why this one!”

Twilight didn’t want to cry anymore. By now all she felt was angry. Angry at this world and at everything that had happened up till now. She’d had enough. Twilight knew that there was nothing she could do at this point. But still, why this world? What is it about this world and why does all this bad stuff have to happen? Why couldn't she have found another daughter or perhaps a world where Trixie was the Element of Magic? Anything was better than this place.

Twilight sat there quietly, trying to come up with better world ideas, when she felt a scaly wing drape over her shoulder. Twilight didn’t even need to look to see who it was. “I just needed some air,” Twilight muttered. Night didn’t say anything; instead they sat there in silence. Twilight would open her mouth occasionally to try to say something, but the words would not come. So they sat there until Twilight finally managed to take a deep breath and slowly got up. She walked up to the wall of the barn, raised her hoof, and before she could even stop to think about the repercussions, she slammed it as hard as she could against the wall.

Pain immediately shot up her forehoof but she didn't care. Twilight drew her hoof away and was surprised to see that she had made a decent sized dent into the barn. Night grunted in response, “Feel better?”

Twilight examined her hoof before nodding, “A little bit actually.”

Night smiled and nodded. Though his hood covered her face, night could still make a out a small smile coming from Twilight. Twilight opened her mouth to say something but was cut off as a loud bang echoed off in the distance. Both ponies turned and stared off towards the middle of the deceased apple orchard. Night immediately got up to investigate but stopped when noticed that Twilight was hesitating.

“Twilight?”

Twilight shook her head, “Sorry but I am not too keen to having a repeat of what just happened a little while ago.”

“But what if it’s some pony that needs our help?”

Twilight stared at the ground as her body gave a small shudder.

“Twilight, remember what I told you, so long as we stick together, we will get through this. We will accomplish nothing by sticking around here!”

Twilight shook her head, “You don’t think I know that?! I just…”

Night took a deep breath ran a hoof through his blood red mane, “Twilight…” Night was all out ideas for a second until his eyes widened as an idea sprung from his head. “Hey Twilight, what if that was one of your friends down there?”

Twilight shook her head, “I know what you are trying to do Night. You’re going to try to convince me to go down there because it is something that I should do. If I want to save my friends, I can’t just sit around here and do nothing. If we want to save our Equestria, I can’t just sit here wondering when my next breakdown is going to happen. Well Night, you know what…?”

Twilight took off with towards the orchard at break neck speeds. She turned her head slightly as she ran, “You're right!”

Night watched her go in silence. He stood there for a moment before shook his head, “I am beginning to wonder if she is already broken or getting smarter. Honestly, I can’t tell anymore.”

Night took off into the air in a full on sprint, hoping to catch Twilight before she got too far ahead of him. He swooped down low, doing his best to dodge the trees as each came close to knocking him out of the sky. He could just make out Twilight in front of him before he accidently plowed straight into her. Both ponies yelled out in surprise before rolling into a tree. Night groaned as he shook his head, trying to clear the stars from his eyes.

“Uh, Night?”

Night opened his eyes and looked down only to realize that he was sitting on top of Twilight. She was staring up at him while he sat on her stomach. Night felt his face go red as he quickly got off of her, muttering sorry over and over as he did so. Both ponies were silent for a moment before another bang rang out, this time sounding extremely close. Both Twilight and Night poked their heads out from around the tree in time to see three ponies fighting off some Shadows.

These Shadows looked familiar; in fact, they looked just like the ones they had fought on the train while on their way to Canterlot. The only difference was that these ones had breast plate armor and dark silver gauntlets that made their hands look more like sharp claws. The ponies themselves looked interesting too.

Two were unicorns while the other was a pegasus. The pegasus was brown, wore a black hat and a leather vest. He had a gun mechanism similar to what Twilight had seen before on one of the ponies that attacked her. There was also a unicorn who Twilight had to admit looked too beautiful to be in world like this. She had a charcoal color fur and her white mane with a dash of red and yellow that really helped to make her stand out. She wasn’t doing much fighting but she was occasionally putting up a shield spell over her and her allies whenever she could if the Shadows got to close for comfort. And finally, the last unicorn was gray with a brown mane. She was wearing a blue barding and was using a small cannon like device should not be able to do damage at that size, yet somehow it was.

Twilight could hear the three yelling at each other but due to the noises their guns were making, it was hard to tell what was being said.

Twilight tapped Night on shoulder, “You know, there is a chance they may be just like those other ponies we have come across.”

Night turned around and smirked at her, “We will never know unless we help them.”

“I figured you’d say that. One three?”

Night nodded and summoned his Keyblade. Twilight took a deep breath and prepared herself before shouting, “Three!”

The Shadows all turned to look at the unicorn as she came charging in at them. Twilight took their surprise as an advantage and brought her Keyblade down upon the head of the Shadow closest to her. It disappeared in a puff of smoke much to Twilight’s delight. Just second earlier, she was worried these things may be stronger, but it appears that she may have become strong as well.

Twilight grinned as he began to light up the field launching fire balls at any Shadow that came close to her. Soon the whole area was clear, save for one, which Night quickly took care of by dive bombing into it. His blade made a clean swipe through the creature, before he slowed himself in order to stop from crashing into the nearby trees. Once peace had returned to the orchard, Twilight and Night regrouped and stood in front of the group of ponies they had helped.

The brown pegasus pony was the first to speak, “Well I’ll be, never seen a creature like you before,” pointing his hoof at Night.

Night flexed his wings, “I’m a half Thestral, my name is Night Glider.”

“Nice to meet you. Thanks for the help,” replied the charcoal colored pony. “My name is Velvet.” Twilight and Night could practically hear the silk and smoothness in her words. She pointed to the pegasus and then to the unicorn standing next to her, “This is Calamity and Littlepip.”

Twilight nodded her head and lifted back her hood, “My name is Twilight Sparkle, nice to meet some friendly ponies at last.”

Twilight watched as all three ponies jaws hit the ground. Twilight looked at Night in confusion before looking back at them.

Littlepip was the first to recover, “Um, I don’t suppose somepony has an explanation for this.”

Calamity grunted, “I can think of only one. We have all finally lost it!”

Friendship Never Changes

Canterlot, Twilight’s Equestria…

Luna walked into a small study where Dinky was busy dusting off the shelves. She set a big box down next to her. Dinky stopped what she was doing and looking up at Luna with curiosity. Luna smiled down at the young filly, “Hello Dinky, would you mind taking a break and helping me shelve these elixirs Twilight received on her journey?" Dinky nodded enthusiastically, glad to have any other job than just simply dusting or running around to make sure there aren’t any cracks in the lower levels. Though the castle could withstand a constant barrage from the Shadows, it was still a good idea to strengthen the weak points.

Luna scooted the box over to an empty shelf; she was just about lift a jar out of the box when her horn suddenly began to flash a dark blue color. Luna frowned and growled, “It seems that the Shadows are giving the door everything they have. I must go and reinforce it. Will you be alright putting those away yourself?”

Dinky nodded and gave a small bow, “No problem, princess Luna.” Luna nodded her head and left the room, silently closing the door behind her. Dinky immediately set to work, pulling the first jar out of the box with her hooves. The jar was clear with a green glowing liquid inside of it. Dinky set it down of the floor in front of her. She then closed her eyes and began to concentrate hard. While working around the castle, Luna had been taking time out of her day to help Dinky learn simple spells to help out even more. Before, telekinesis was not an easy thing for her to do and the only thing she could pick up was a letter for a few seconds. Now however, with enough concentration, she could lift a two pound jar of liquid and set it on shelf no problem.

Dinky opened her eyes and was happy to see the jar was just hovering over the shelf. Dinky dropped her magic and let it fall an inch. It made a small thumping sound but stayed where it was. Dinky hummed a little tune to herself as she repeated this process. Moving all the jars out of the box and onto the shelf, however, Dinky found herself getting done a lot quicker then she had originally thought. Dinky stared at the last jar she had placed on the shelf. Upon staring at it for awhile she began to notice something odd when looking at some of the others. Some of them were a glowing green, but some were just a dark green.

Dinky levitated a glowing green jar onto the floor in front of her before doing the same with a dark green one. She then carefully popped off the tops. Dinky took a small sniff of the glowing green one and immediately felt sick to her stomach. She stuck a hoof her nose as she quickly put the top back on. After carefully making sure the top was secure, she moved to the other jar and gave it a sniff as well. She stuck out her tong and made an ‘ack’ noise. It too smelled awful but this one smelled familiar. Dinky took another careful sniff and released it smelled like spinach juice. “That’s odd,” Dinky muttered to herself.

She examined the box again, wondering if perhaps Twilight was given the wrong one. She tried to lift the bottom to see if it was labeled only to find that the box was somehow still heavy. Dinky placed a hoof to her chin, puzzled. After a moment of thought, she gave the box a hard shove. Upon doing so, she heard something shift inside of it. Dinky grew even more puzzled. She got up on her hind hooves and looked inside the box. She could clearly see the bottom. Dinky stuck her hoof in pressed lightly down of the bottom of the box, only to jerk it away when the bottom seemed to drop a bit. Dinky bit here lower lip. “What in the world?” She thought to herself.

*

Nyx opened her eyes. She found herself staring off into complete darkness. Nyx could feel herself start to panic as she wondered for a moment where she was. It took a few minutes to remember that she was sitting in a box, or at least, a hidden portion of it thanks to Apple Bloom. Nyx also face-hooved as she began to realize that she had accidently fallen asleep. Nyx took a deep breath, before slowing exhaling. “Alright,” Nyx thought to herself, “I made it to Twi’s world… I think. Now all I have to do now is find Twilight. Hopefully I can convince her to let me come along if I show her how determined I am to help.” Nyx smiled to herself.

She then felt her ears flatten as her spirit fell a bit. “Mom’s going to be angry though. She is probably worried sick about me. I feel bad leaving her without saying good-bye. But I am a big pony, mentally anyways, and I want to help Twi in any way I can. Hopefully mom will forgive me when I come home.” Nyx sighed to herself. She was about to push against the ‘fake bottom’ when the box shift. Nyx felt herself shift along with the box. Surprised, was about to push against the top when it pressed down on her by itself. Nyx felt it hit her right in the head.

She growled in annoyance and pushed it back up a bit, only for it to push back down on her enough to slam to face against the ground. Nyx lit her horn up in anger as she grabbed the fake bottom and pushed hard upwards. Light immediately spilled into the box. She heard something land with a thump right next to her followed by a much smaller thump. That got Nyx’s attention. “Uh, oh.” Nyx slowly lifted up her head out of the box and saw a grey filly unicorn on her back holding her head. She had her eyes closed and seemed to be in a bit of pain. Nyx crawled out of the box and quietly made her way over to her. She gently nudged the filly with her hoof. Dinky jerked her eyes open in surprise. Her eyes locked on Nyx and grew to the size of dinner plates.

Nyx rubbed to back of her head with her hoof, “Sorry about that, my name is…”

Nyx found herself cut off as the filly's mouth opened up and yelled a single word that seemed to shake the walls, “SHADOW!”

Dinky was like a lightning bolt. As soon as the words escaped her lips, she was already across the room trying to open the door with her magic. However, she was in too much of a panic to concentrate. Nyx ran over to her and stopped just a few inches away. “Please, listen to me Dinky.”

Dinky turned around in surprise, “How do you know my name?”

Nyx gave her a reassuring smile, “You and I are in the same class in my world.”

Dinky’s horn dimmed, “Wait, you mean you’re not a Shadow?”

“No, my name is Nyx. I’m from another Equestria.”

“Ok…" Dinky looked at Nyx with confusion, "Why are you here? And why do you look the daughter of Nightmare Moon?”

“It’s a long story.”

Dinky frowned, walked over and sat on the couch across from the door. “We have plenty of time. Luna won’t be back for awhile.”

Nyx cringed, “I’d rather have Twi find me than Luna.”

Dinky nodded her head and looked at Nyx smugly, “Tell me your story, and I’ll make sure that Twilight will meet you when she gets back.”

Nyx sighed. It seemed she had little choice in the matter. She walked over and jumped up onto the sofa. She sat down right next to Dinky. “Alright, it all started when my mom, Twilight, first found me in a rose bush…”

Just outside the room, unbeknownst of the two fillies, the princess of the night also began to listen to her tale. Having heard Dinky, she had rushed up to help her but stopped when she heard Dinky talking to another filly. She decided instead of barging in, perhaps it would be better to see who this mysterious stranger was. She opened the door just a crack in time to see Dinky on the sofa talking to a little black Alicorn. This caught Luna off guard but she appeared to be of little threat. Luna stayed silent as she listened to the little black filly tell her tale…

**
Littlepip’s Equestira, Apple Jacks Orchard

Twilight and Night sat next to each other while Littlepip, Velvet and Calamity sat across from them. A fire had been made as is seemed to quickly be growing dark outside. Twilight held her Keyblade outwards as she was just finishing up on how she had ended up where she was now. All three Wastelanders kept their full attention on her. Occasionally, Littlepip would stop Twilight to ask about her world and the other one she had visited. What she considered to be most exciting, however, was the idea of both worlds being what she considered peaceful despite all that had happened. When Twilight did finish, the whole camp was silent. Littlepip seemed to be in awe while Calamity and Velvet were doing their best to wrap their heads around all that had been told to them. Twilight grunted to get everypony’s attention, “Now that I have managed to fill you all in how I am not dead and talking to you all, how about you fill me in what happened to this world. And maybe what happened to me and my friends.”

Velvet opened her mouth to speak but closed it again. She put her hoof to her chin before turning to Littlepip sitting next to her. “I think it would be best if you told them everything. You’ve seen far more than we have through those memory orbs. I believe you may give our history better justice.”

Littlepip scratched the back of her head with her hoof, “Are you sure? I mean, you are a better story teller.” Velvet quietly nodded her head and smiled at her, causing Littlepip to blush. Littlepip took a deep breath before looking at both Twilight and Night. Her whole demeanor seemed to change in an instant as she began to recount what had happened.

“About 200 years ago, a school for gifted unicorns was built near the zebra territory. It was not long before a small group of zebras came by looking for help. Unfortunately, due to a misunderstanding, the zebras were killed. What happened next was a domino effect. A zebra blew up the school in revenge. Almost all who were there perished. Celestia blamed herself and allowed Luna to take over. The zebras took it completely the wrong way. You see, they still viewed Luna as Nightmare Moon and thought she had taken over. The zebras thought that by taking over, they had taken the minds of the ponies as well. Soon it seemed to them, that Nightmare Moon had to be stopped.

However, the innocent ponies had to be dealt with as well. They figured that they had been enslaved and could not be saved. A war soon broke out between Pony and Zebra kind. The Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, in order to combat the Zebras, became known as the Ministry of Mares. They each set about creating their own ministry to help in the war efforts. Rarity with the Ministry of Image, Pinkie with the Ministry of Morale, Apple Jack with the Ministry of Wartime Technology, Fluttershy with the Ministry of Peace, Rainbow Dash with the ministry of Awesome…” Littlepip turned her head and looked directly at Twilight, “And, the Ministry of Magic lead by Twilight. It was thanks to them that that we had an explosion in technology as we tried to outdo the Zebras in every possible way. But at the same time, it is what also lead to Equestria’s destruction. ”

Twilight’s gaze broke away from Littlepip as she stared off into the distance. “What happened?”

Littlepip’s voice became cold, “The Last Day happened. Twilight, your friends helped to change the very course of the war, however, one of them also lead to our defeat. Fluttershy was trying to create a spell that would heal all ponies but unfortunately, that meant the opposite side as well. What’s worse, some of the Zebra’s got their hooves on it and completely redesigned it creating the worst Mega Spell ever created.

The Last Day occurred in Canterlot. The Zebras were barraging Canterlot with Mega Spells. Canterlot was able to fend them off with a powerful shield spell. But that is what the Zebra’s had intended. One of them managed to make their way into the city and set off a bomb within the city. It released a cloud of death that killed or mutated most of its inhabitants; including Luna and Rarity. Mega Spells soon rained from the heavens, killing off most of Equestria’s population including most of the Ministry of Mares. We still don’t know what happened to Rainbow Dash. There is a chance she could have survived. But she would still be dead by now anyways.”

Twilight shifted uncomfortably, “So what happened to me? I mean the Twilight of this world.”

Littlepip looked away grimly, “Some things are better left unsaid…”

Twilight shook her head, “I understand. So in other words, everyone I knew is dead.”

Littlepip turned back to Twilight about to say more but closed it, deciding not tell her what had happened to anyone she had knew that survived. Most of them aren’t really the same and never will be. So instead she glanced at Twilight apologetically, “I’m sorry.”

Twilight shook her head, “It’s alright, not like it’s my world truly. It hurts to know that I won’t be seeing my friends and to hear what happened to them. But there is nothing we can do. What’s past is past.” Littlepip could see the pain in Twilight’s eyes but chose not to press on.

Twilight rubbed the back of her head with her hoof, “What I don’t understand is how somepony could live in such a wasteland like this?"

Littlepip shook her head, “I come from a place called Stable 2. It is where both Velvet and I were born. She eventually escaped and I went to look for her the next day. Neither of us have returned since.”

"Was Calamity born in a similar place?" All three ponies shook their heads.

Calamity grunted, “Well, I come from an Enclave above dem clouds.” Calamity pointed his hoof towards the sky, “I left after deciden it weren’t worth being there after see’en the way tha treats other ponies. Just don’t sit right with me.”

Littlepip nodded her head, “It wasn’t long after I escaped that I came across him. We didn’t exactly hit it off very well at first. Getting shot four times after meeting someone doesn’t usually end well.” Calamity cringed a bit a looked away in shame. Littlepip got up and walked over to him. She sat to next to him and nudged him. “Hey, it was my fault though. It was thanks to that experience that I learned to be more careful out here and try to think with my head.” Calamity smiled and Littlepip continued, “Later on I came across Velvet.

After rescuing her, she began to travel with us and we have been friends ever since.”

Twilight cocked her head, “Rescue?”

Littlepip and Calamity grinned sheepishly. “It’s a long story.”

Twilight opened her mouth to question it, but then thought better of it. “So it’s just you three traveling as a group then?”

Littlepip shook her head, “No, there were two others. One was needed back at her back home, something about a creature problem. The other… is no longer with us.” Littlepip’s ears dropped as she refused to meet Twilight’s gaze.

Night Glider decided it was time to change the subject, “So what are you all doing here anyways?”

Littlepip shook her head as she tried to refocus herself, “We received a message from a friend of mine, Homage, that there were some strange black creatures popping up near Ponyville. They seemed very hostile and surprisingly more dangerous than most creatures around here. I couldn’t resist checking it out. I gotta tell you though, was not expecting this mission to be so strange and unexpected.”

Velvet glared at Littlepip, “We traveled all the way across Equestria to see some strange new creatures only to be attacked and nearly killed in the process. Sounds like a normal mission to me.”

Littlepip smiled apologetically, “Anyways, now that introductions are out of the way, what your plans?”

Twilight glanced back at Night who shrugged his shoulders. Twilight grimaced, “In all honesty, we don’t know. We are looking for an artifact, a piece of the Door. Without it, our Equestria is doomed. But we have no idea where it is. It could be anywhere.”

Littlepip put a hoof to her chin. She thought for a moment before her face brightened, “Oh, I might know someone who can help. He keeps an eye on everything that goes on in Equestria. If anyone has an idea where it is, the Watcher should be able to help. I can take you to him.”

Twilight grinned, “Well it looks like we will be following you then.”

Littlepip's face seemed to be glowing, “Yes, I can’t believe I will be traveling with the famous Twilight Sparkle!”

“You do realize I am not YOUR Twilight.”

“But you are Twilight and that is good enough for me.”

Velvet and Calamity shook their heads in amusement.

Night grunted, “How soon until we leave.”

Calamity glanced up at the sky; it had grown much darker. “I reckon we can head em out in ta mournin.”

Velvet shivered as a breeze blew by, “I don’t suppose we could maybe sleep in the barn?”

“Bad idear, could be full a Raiders.”

“Night and I were just in there. Aside from the hole at the entrance, there was nothing there.”

Littlepip stood up, “The barn it is then.”

Everypony stood up and made their way toward the barn. Twilight and Littlepip lead the way. Both chatted back and forth in more detail about how their adventures got started and both them found a few things in common when it came to how much trouble seemed to find them everywhere they go. Littlepip laughed out loud once Twilight had finished talking, “It seems that trouble finds us no matter where we go huh?”

Twilight snickered, “Yes, but I have a feeling that as long as we stick together, we can handle what comes to us.”

Both ponies nodded their heads at the same time.

Two ponies who were never meant to meet, had just become best friends.

The Wastelanders

Twilight stirred as she felt something cling to her. It seemed like just moments ago it was dark out and she had fallen asleep, but now she could see more clearly through the cracks in the barn that it must be day. It had to be day time, yet the sun was still not out. Twilight’s eyes fell upon her new group. Night was leaning against the wall; his wings curled around his body . Velvet was curled up close to the entrance and Calamity seemed content with sleeping while standing up, with his head resting against a small hole in the barn door. All were accounted for, except for Littlepip whom Twilight could only assume was the one currently squeezing her like a doll.

Twilight shifted as she tried to turn her head but her captor’s body was too close. Twilight groaned to herself. Littlepip seemed to be muttering in her sleep. Twilight nudged Littlepip with her shoulder and waited for Littlepip to wake up and realize who she was clinging to. That didn’t seem to work however as Littlepip simply flinched and hugged Twilight closer. Twilight felt some precious air leave her lungs. The strange bracelet Littlepip was wearing was practically digging into Twilight’s chest. Despite being small, Littlepip seemed to be rather strong.

Twilight closed her eyes and grunted as she began to wiggle and push against her captor. After a few minutes with little success, Twilight opened her eyes and stared up at the ceiling. It was then that Twilight began to notice that there was a pony sitting right next to her. Twilight felt a bit of sweat run down her cheek as she turned her head slightly and saw Night trying his best to hold back a grin. “Having fun?”

Twilight felt herself grow cold and her eyes widened, “This isn’t what it looks like!”

“Oh really, because it kinda looks like you have found yourself a special somepony last night.”

Twilight growled as Night picked up his cloak that was laying next her. He casually slipped it back on but left the hood down. He then turned back to Twilight, “Would you like me to leave you two love birds alone now?”

“Seriously, I need some help right now.”

Night chuckled, “She couldn’t do that for you last night?”

Twilight felt her cheeks go red, “You know that’s not what I meant!”

Night struggled to control himself, “Alright, hold on.”

Night Glider slowly got up and walked around. He stood facing Littlepip’s backside. He then summoned his Keyblade and pointed it at her, “Rise and shine.” The tip began to glow blue.

*

Littlepip sighed in content. Despite sleeping on the ground, she felt more comfortable than ever. Homage was sleeping next to her and feeling softer than ever. Though she did toss and turn a bit, Littlepip continued to feel content knowing that she had a warm pony to snuggle up with. Nothing could ruin this moment.

It was then that Littlepip felt a blast of something cold hit her right in the back. Littlepip yelled out in surprise as she let go her special pillow and looked around wildly as a shiver ran down her back. The first thing that hit her was the fact that she was in a barn; the second was that Homage was nowhere to be seen, just a grinning pony in a cloak and an annoyed looking Twilight.

The wires quickly connected in Littlepip’s brain, “Oops.”

Littlepip rubbed the back of her head with her hoof and stared at Twilight apologetically, “Sorry about that. I thought I was sleeping with someone else.”

Twilight gave Littlepip an odd look, blinked and then sighed, “I guess it’s alright. But next time, you’re sleeping as far away from me as possible, alright?”

Littlepip nodded her head, glad that she was getting off easy. She turned around just as Velvet and Calamity began to stir. Velvets gaze fell on Littlepip instantly, “Ok, I am only going to ask this once, Littlepip, why and how are you covered in snow?”

Littlepip felt a shiver run down her back again. She quickly shook herself off, snow rained down onto the ground from her back. “I accidently mistook my sleeping partner. Twilight decided the best way to wake me up was to use a strong weather spell on me.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “First, you would not let go and your weird bracelet was starting to hurt. Second, that was Night, I can’t perform spells like I used to.”

“Wait, that pony can do magic? And now you can’t?”

Twilight shook her head, “When I was given this Keyblade, my magic stopped working the way it used to. Now, all I can do is fire, reflective and teleportation spells. Night can perform an ice spell as well.”

Littlepip tilted her head before nodding, “Ok, not sure I understand. But so long as you can still fire shots at our enemies, that’s good enough for me.”

Calamity glanced through the crack in the barn door, “If ya’ll are done with clearing up dem problems, I’d say now is the best time ta get a move on.”

The rest of the group nodded as they began to grab all that they had. They left as quietly as possible to be on the safe side. None of them said a word even after they left Ponyville. An awkward silence fell on the group and continued for several hours. While Littlepip was burning with questions she wanted to ask Twilight, she was unsure how to ask all of them at once. Velvet and Calamity would occasionally glance back at Twilight like they wanted to start a conversation, but it seemed that words would die in their throat every time they looked back. Night pulled his hood up over his head, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. Twilight could practically feel the uneasiness in the air. Unsure what to say or do she tried to focus instead on keeping an eye out for anything that might be trouble. But it was just a big open wasteland as far as the eye could see.

What Twilight suspected may have been an open field was now a dry dead desert. Twilight stopped and brushed some dirt that the wind suddenly kicked into her eyes. But as soon as she removed it, more of it seemed to blow into her face. Twilight growled in frustration. Littlepip looked up and noticed that Twilight was lagging behind. She glanced a ways back and saw Twilight was battling the wind and dust as it seemed to be annoying her to no end. Littlepip slowed and turned around. She casually fished around in her bag using her magic and produced a pair of goggles once she reached where Twilight was standing. Twilight stopped rubbing her hoof over her eyes when the goggles were lifted up and strapped to her head by Littlepip.

Twilight blinked in surprise and placed the goggles over her eyes. Instantly it was like the dust was no longer there. “Wow, thanks.”

Littlepip nodded her head and smiled, “You’ll get used to the landscape eventually. but for now this should help.”

Twilight nodded and remembered she still had a black bandanna still tied around her neck. Grabbing it with her telekinesis, she brought it up over her mouth to keep the dust from coming in while she was talking. Littlepip smile grew bigger. Twilight looked at her in curiosity, “What?”

“Sorry it’s just… If you told me two days ago that I would be helping Twilight survive the wasteland and getting the chance to help her save Equestria, I’d not only think you were crazy, but I would also think it would be more likely that I would be able to make out with a celebrity and meet Celestia face to face in one life time. Though now that I think about it, I have done both recently.”

Twilight cocked her head while Littlepip chucked to herself internally. Twilight and Littlepip quickly noticed however, that their friends were getting well ahead of them.

Both Twilight and Littlepip began to run to catch up with the group, once they did so, Twilight turned back to Littlepip, “So… Celestia is still alive?”

“Yes, at least her consciousness is anyways.”

“Wha?”

“It’s a long story.”

Twilight glanced ahead and back to Littlepip, “I think we’ve got time.”

Littlepip nodded and began her story, “Ok, so back when the war was still going on…”

*

Velvet glanced behind her and saw Littlepip talking up a storm while Twilight seemed to be listening intently. “Well, they seem to be getting along well.”

Calamity glanced behind him and then back at the way in front of them, “Looks ta be that way. Littlepip sure knows how ta tell a story, don’t she?”

Velvet smiled and nodded her head. She then glanced to the right of her and saw Night staring at the ground in deep thought, his hood blocking out his eyes and casting a shadow over the rest of his face. Velvet stepped over and slightly nudged him, “Hey, you sure are quiet over here.”

Night shook his head as he regained himself, “Sorry.”

“No need to apologize. You just seem a little out of it.” Velvet lifted up her hoof and pushed Night’s hood back a ways so that she could see his face. “So tell us about yourself. What’s your relation to Twilight?”

Night pushed his hood back of his head with his hoof, “We’re just good friends. I met her not too long ago. She crash landed right into my homeland. I actually watched her fall and it reminded me of something. It reminded me of my past when…” Night shook his head, “Doesn’t matter.” Night was silent for a moment before he continued. “Anyways… Turns out that she was a Keyblade bearer, just like me. I could tell there was something special about her the moment we met. Ever since we fought against that giant Shadow together, we have been traveling together and trying to save our Equestria.

At first, I did my best to teach her what I knew. She was a quick learner and soon she was learning how to do amazing feats on her own. I feel like a proud teacher. But lately, I am beginning to wonder if maybe she sees me as something more.”

“Do you feel the same for her?”

Night glanced off into the distance before turning back to Velvet, “Not sure yet. Maybe? I don't know... Right now, I’m just happy to be friends, I guess.”

Velvet raised an eyebrow and looked back at Calamity. Calamity caught her look and immediately grimaced upon seeing it. It was a look he had known all too well at this point. It was the look of ‘time for me to play matchmaker.’

Calamity shook his head, knowing that somehow he could be dragged into this later. He opened his mouth, about to say that he wanted no part of it when a bullet flew past his face, just inches from hitting his nose. Calamity blinked in surprise before his training and experience kicked in, “Raiders!”

Calamity dove for some rocks nearby just as wave of bullets was unleashed near where he was standing a second ago. Velvet and Night dived for the spot Calamity was taking cover at. Littlepip grabbed Twilight and dragged both of them behind some boulders just off to the left of Calamity, Velvet and Night. The whole group flinched as a wave of bullets hit the rocks they were hiding behind. As soon as the barrage of bullets ended, probably due to a reloading sequence, Calamity took that as the advantage and returned fire from his cover. Littlepip had also taken out her revolver. Twilight looked at her with curiosity and pulled her handkerchief back down, “What’s that?”

Littlepip stared at her in surprise but then quickly remembered that guns had not yet reached Twilight’s Equestria. “This is a revolver. It has the power to shoot these metal things called bullets. When it hits, it can either kill or do major damage.” Littlepip put her hoof to her chin, “It’s called Little Macintosh,” she said as an afterthought.

Littlepip then turned around and stuck her head partially out. The wristband she wore began to glow and make odd sounds just before she fired it. The bullet went clear across the field. Twilight lost sight of it but she could hear somepony cry out just second later before a body slumped to the ground out from behind the rocks in front of them. Twilight felt her jaw drop slightly. She nudged Littlepip after she dived back down into cover. “Hey, what exactly was that?”

Littlepip lifted up her hoof that held the bracelet, “This is called a Pipbuck. It is a device given to most Stable Dwellers. It gives us the ability to lock onto targets easier, keep track of our stuff, listen to radio and much more. It is like having a super computer strapped to you.”

Twilight felt her eyes grow bigger in amazement. She stared at the strange device in front of her. “You have to show me everything! This has got to be the most amazing piece of technology I have ever come across.”

Both Twilight and Littlepip flinched as a stray bullet bounced off the top of their cover.

“Later,” they both said at the same time.

Twilight summoned her Keyblade out in front of her, “I think it’s time we ended this.”

“Unless you want to be pony swiss-cheese, I don’t think a sword will work here.”

Twilight smirked, “Just sit back and watch.” Twilight stood up and began to leave her cover. Littlepip instantly became terrified and dragged her back before a bullet to take her out. “Are you insane?!”

Twilight looked calmly back at Littlepip and smiled, “Trust me. I know what I’m doing. I promise it will all be over soon.”

Littlepip felt her heart jump out of her throat as Twilight began to casually walk out from cover and stand out in the middle of the firing range. “Hey, over here! You want something to hit? See if you can hit me.” It took every bit of Littlepip’s will power to not run out there, grab Twilight and drag her back into cover. Instead she watched silently from behind the rock. Sweating bullets, she held her breath as every Raider seemed to pause for a moment before turning their guns towards the crazy unicorn. Twilight’s smile grew as every single Raider trained their guns towards her direction thinking they were about to get an easy kill. Almost in unison, every Raider fired their bullets at Twilight.

Twilight whispered under her breath and a big bubble quickly encased her. The bullets stuck to it like glue, every single one of them stopped before they could even get an inch from hitting Twilight. Every one of the Raiders stopped firing in surprise and stared as their bullets seemed to hover around Twilight, before their faced turned to terror as the bullets turned around and the bubble exploded outward. Now every single bullet that was fired was now being returned to the sender and all the Raiders could do was curse as the bullets hit their mark. Several of them died before it could even register in their brain what happened while others tried to duck back down in time. All them were hit however as the bullets ricocheted of the rocks behind them.

None of them were safe from the onslaught.

Once the bullets stopped flying, the area became very quiet. Not a single soul moved from where the Raiders had taken cover. Twilight grimaced as the death and the knowledge of her actions hit her again, but this time she was ready for it. She did her best to accept it. Taking a deep breath, Twilight turned back towards Littlepip, and almost burst out laughing. Littlepip was in a state of pure shock. Her face seemed to be frozen in state of a pony that had just seen Celestia raise the sun for the first time. Littlepip was beyond impressed.

Twilight then turned towards the rest of her companions. Both Velvet’s and Calamity’s jaws had hit the ground and seemed to be having trouble finding their words as they both seemed to just stand there and sputter. Night was silent. though Twilight could just make out a grin forming underneath his hood.

Twilight felt her face go red as everypony continued to stare at her, “So, I guess you all have never seen anything like that before, have you?” Everypony but Night nodded their heads in unison. Twilight grinned, “Well… now what?”

Littlepip was the first to recover, “I…uh…Maybe now is a good time to set up camp. It is going to get dark soon anyways.”

Everypony again nodded their heads silently. Twilight felt her checks grow warm as she quickly tried to move out of the spotlight.

*

It was dark by the time everypony had set up camp. Camping near the rocks gave them a little bit of cover; having to sleep out in the middle of an open wasteland was never a good idea. Twilight used her Keyblade to get a fire started and soon everypony was seated around the small camp fire.

Unlike the walk over, everyone was talking to one another. Twilight and Littlepip were swapping stories, Velvet was leaning against Calamity as he told Night about his childhood and some of the best times he had with Littlepip. Night listened intently, only interrupting to ask about a certain town or weapon he did not recognize. After awhile, everypony seemed to settle down. That is, until Twilight nudged Littlepip just as she was starting to drift off.

“Hey, you promised you would show me your special bracelet later. I want to see what all it can do.”

Littlepip yawned, “I don’t know Twilight, I feel kinda beat. How about I show just one thing and then we call it a night?”

Twilight scrunched her face but nodded her head nonetheless.

Everypony’s head turned to Littlepip as her Pipbuck began to glow. She fidgeted with it for a moment as she set it to radio. Littlepip then began to turn the dial looking for a good station until she found what she was looking for. Soon a voice could be heard coming from the Pipbuck, “This is BarroBroadCaster here with all your favorite musical hits. Tonight, we have something that will really help those nerves feel relaxed and fill you with nostalgia as we remember the good old days.” Music of a young singer could be heard then coming from the bracelet. Twilight at first felt her heart grow with excitement, but then felt her eyes grow heavy as the singers voice begin to lull her to sleep. The singers voice was sad yet calming. Yet it also seemed to fill everypony with a bit of hope. Everyone drifted off as the sweet melody played into the night.

The Reunion

Twilight awoke as the sun began to peek over the horizon. Thankfully, no pony was wrapped around her this time. Littlepip was sleeping nearby but just out of hooves reach. Twilight glanced over and saw that Night, Velvet and Calamity were already awake and chatting amongst themselves. Both glanced over when they heard Twilight give a small yawn. Night got up nodded to her, “Sleep well?”

Twilight stretched as she slowly got to her hooves, “Better than last night anyways.” Twilight glanced over at Littlepip still sleeping nearby.

Night nodded silently as Calamity went over to where Littlepip was dozing. He carefully nudged her with his hoof. Littlepip opened one eye and glanced up at Calamity, “Just need to know one thing,” she whispered.

Calamity looked at looked at her with curiosity, “What’s that?”

“Did I sleep with anypony again last night?”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Relax, I made sure to fall asleep just far enough away from you last night.”

Littlepip let out a sigh of relief. She smiled and got to her hooves.

Twilight turned towards her, “How much farther until we reach this Watcher?”

“Not much farther actually. If we leave now, we should be there in just a few hours."

Everpony gathered up what little they had. Littlepip took the lead, being the only pony at this point who knew the way. Twilight stuck her goggles over her eyes before she ran up and joined Littlepip at the front of the group as they began a brisk walk east. Twilight racked her brain, trying to remember where they might be, having studied several Atlases and maps of Equestria. Twilight glanced around her, trying to get a bearing on where she was. But it was nothing but wasteland as far as the eye could see. Nothing in this world seemed to look like anything she has seen back at home. "Guess the apocalypse can do that to landscape it seems," Twilight thought to herself.

Twilight glanced back at Littlepip who was doing her best to remember the exact path she took last time. “So, who is this Watcher? What is he or she like?”

Littlepip winced, hoping that the subject would not be brought up. “Well, he is certainty an interesting character.”

Twilight nodded, “Is there anything more you can tell me about him.”

“The Watcher likes to be left anonymous if at all possible. He is a bit of a hermit.”

Twilight glanced off into the horizon, “Interesting. I can’t wait to meet this mysterious pony.”

Littlepip smiled and nodded, but she was sweating on the inside. “Let’s see. This could either be a really touching moment, or could end up with somepony's ass on a silver platter. He will recognize her as Twilight instantly and maybe if I don’t tell her, the shock of both of them meeting might be enough to forget that this is not our worlds Twilight. After all, there is the slight chance he might get angry seeing a double of his once good friend and practically older sister. It would be like meeting a clone who says she is the person you love, but then finding out that they are nothing alike. This may not end well. Or it I could be over thinking this.
Well, I have gotten out of worst situations by winging it. No reason to stop now.”

Littlepip continued to lose herself in her thoughts, so much so that she almost walked right into Twilight when she stopped suddenly.

“Is that it?” Twilight pointed her hoof up at a tall mountain with a large cave at the top. A trail could be seen curling around the mountain. Littlepip nodded her head, about to say yes when her eyes got sight of something just off to the right. Squinting, Littlepip removed a pair of binoculars. Focusing them in, Littlepip could now make out a caravan. It seemed to be in a heap of trouble as shadow like creatures appeared to be attacking them. “Damn it, what’s a caravan doing all the way out here?”

Calamity went and stood next to her, a pair of binoculars sat on his face as well. He raised his hoof and pointed at the entrance of the cave, “That ain’t all we got ta worry bout.” Littlepip and Twilight glanced up at the mouth of the cave. Twilight had to squint but Littlepip could clearly see that it was blocked, and it was currently being attacked by a similar type of shadow creature. It seemed like they were doing everything they could to get through.

Littlepip put away her binoculars and glanced back at Calamity who was doing the same, “Alright, looks like we have two problems we need to handle now.”

Twilight turned to Littlepip, “Should we split up?”

Littlepip put her hoof to her chin in thought, but it was Calamity who spoke first, “Might not be a bad idear. I’ll take Velvet and Night. You an Twilight can go help Watcher.”

Night stepped up and placed a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, “Will you be alright?”

Twilight gave him a small smile, “Yeah, don’t worry. I can take care of myself. Plus, I have Littlepip to help me as well.”

Night looked uncertain but nodded his head all the same. “Good luck.”

Calamity also nodded at Littlepip, “Take care yourself an Twilight.”

Littlepip grinned, “I promise, we’ll be just fine. Now go help those poor ponies.”

Calamity tipped his hat and took off towards the caravan, Velvet and Night followed on hoof. Littlepip glanced back at Twilight, “Since you can’t use any of the spells you used to, looks like we are going to have to sprint up there on hooves.” Littlepip glanced back at the mountain and cringed, “This should be fun.”

Twilight held her hoof out in front of Littlepip, “Relax, I can still teleport. It’s not as far as some of the last few teleportation’s I have done. So long as you are willing to supply some extra magic, we should be able to get up there no problem.”

Littlepip scratched the back of her head with her hoof, “Um alright. It’s just; I’ve never teleported like this before. Anything I should know before we jump?”

Twilight put her hoof to her chin, “Hmm, keep you eyes closed until we get there... Oh and I have been told that some ponies feel a bit sick after teleporting so watch out for that as well." Littlepip nodded, starting to look a tad nervous but ready all the same. She lit up her horn as Twilight did the same. Littlepip felt her magic leave as Twilight began to draw from her. Twilight closed her eyes in concentration, so Littlepip did the same. There was a loud pop and feeling of being pulled in all directions. Littlepip opened her mouth to scream out in surprise but found she could not move. However, no more than a second later, another loud pop could be heard. Littlepip felt the ground change underneath her hoof. Littlepip opened her eyes, and found herself near the edge of a cliff.

Littlepip quickly turned around and saw that the mouth of the cave was right behind her along with the creatures who had yet to take notice of them. Littlepip glanced back at Twilight who was shaking the stars out of her eyes. Littlepip was about to say something when her last meal came rushing up to great her. She quickly turned around and emptied her stomach over the side of the cliff. The feeling of hoof on her back became apparent after awhile as more began to flow out her mouth. Littlepip swore under her breath between each upchuck. Finally after her stomach had been completely emptied, Littlepip turned around and groaned, “Sweet Celestia, my stomach feels liked it just got bucked into next week. Never let me do that again!”

Twilight smiled apologetically, “Sorry about that. Night isn’t much of a fan either if that helps.”

Littlepip shook her head, “Ugh, I feel like mood just went down the tube.” She turned around and faced the Shadows behind her and ginned, “But at least I can take out my feelings on something.”

Twilight turned and examined the Shadows. Not too surprising, these ones appeared a little different than last time though not by much. These Shadows stood on two legs, wore shoulder pads, had helmets and had metal gloves. What set these ones apart was the fact that these gloves had mole like claws to them, made for digging. The Shadows were at the moment digging into the rock, slowly chipping it away. Twilight flashed her Keyblade into existence while Littlepip took out her Little Macintosh. The Shadows continued to pay no head to the ponies behind them, but that was all about to change.

Twilight concentrated on the one that appeared to be making the most progress. Twilight pointed at it with her Keyblade and Littlepip took aim at the same one. Littlepip smirked before firing; Twilight followed up with a fire spell as soon as the shot rang out. Both the bullet and fire ball hit their mark. Before the Shadow even knew what had happened, the bullet had traveled through its exposed neck, disintegrating the head, with the fire ball consuming what was left. For a moment, nothing happened. Then the Shadows heads all turned to their dissipating comrade.

They stared at the spot for moment before all of them turned to face their attackers. Twilight counted four Shadows altogether. Littlepip quickly glanced over to Twilight, “I count four. That’s two for each of us.” Twilight nodded and rushed towards the two standing on the right while Littlepip took aim at the ones on the left. Twilight swung hard at the one on the way right. It dodged and began digging down quickly into the ground. Twilight quickly lost sight of it. Twilight then turned to the other one only to see a hole where it had been a moment ago. Twilight took a step back, knowing that they could surprise her at any moments. Twilight kept her eyes trained on the ground as she continued to move around. She was not going to let these creatures sneak up on her.

It didn’t work however; Twilight felt the ground give way under hooves just as the thought passed through her mind. Her whole body fell into a small pit. The creatures then began immediately clawing at her. Disoriented, Twilight swung the Keyblade around her; bouncing it off the walls of the hole she was now in. She felt on of the creature’s claws ram her in the nose. That was the final straw. Twilight raised her Keyblade in anger and put up a reflective spell. The creature blows to Twilight stopped in an instant. The bubble absorbed the blows and was quick to dish it back out. Unfortunately for Twilight, the hole was small and when the bubble exploded outwards, it then turned around and hit her as well. Twilight felt herself being launched out of the hole like a cannon. Littlepip glanced over at Twilight just as she tossed a grenade into the hole the Shadows she had been fighting disappeared into.

Twilight hit the ground just as two more explosions rocked the ground near her. Once the smoke had cleared, Littlepip went over to check on Twilight, “That was some explosion you made. Are you alright?”

Twilight groaned and wiped some dirt off her face. She then lifted off her goggles that were covering her eyes. “I’m fine. The explosion was an explosion of force and not fire. It hurt a bit but that is nothing compared to having become one with the ground like those Shadows did.” Twilight shook the rest of the dirt off of her, “Come on. Let’s go meet this Watcher.” Littlepip stashed away her weapon and followed Twilight to the mouth of the cave. The whole mouth of the cave was completely covered in large rocks. Twilight grabbed one of the larger ones from the top with her telekinesis and ripped it from the blockade. The boulder landed with a loud crash a few yards away from Littlepip. Once the rock was removed, light could be seen coming from deep within the cave. Twilight and Littlepip glanced at each other before climbing up and into the small hole in the cave.

The cave was surprisingly warm with a small breeze occasionally blowing through. Twilight and Littlepip walked in silence until the came to the caves antechamber. Twilight felt her jaw drop at the sight of it. Lining the walls of the chamber, were tons and tons of books. A small fireplace was set up just off to the side giving it a rather homey kind of touch. On the other side of the room was a bunch screens that reminded Twilight of some of the giant ones she caught glimpses of in pictures of Manehatten. The screens showed different areas of Equestria.

Twilight stared at the screens until a voice spoke from an adjacent chamber, “Do not take another step. I heard you break my defenses you awful creatures. But know that just because you managed to make it through my wall, doesn’t mean that the worst is behind you. If you have any brains at all, you will leave now and never return.

Littlepip grinned, “Leave? Now is that any way to treat a friend?”

The voice seemed to soften, “Oh, Littlepip. I am assuming that if you’re here, those creatures outside have been dealt with?”

“Yep, you won’t have to worry about them for awhile.”

“Thank you, you always do have a way have helping those in need when they least expect it.”

Littlepip smiled and scratched back of her head with her hoof, “Anyways, I brought a friend here in hopes that you could help her.”

The voice seemed to grow stern, “You know I am not a fan of strangers, unless this one is an Element of Harmony.”
“She is actually. And believe me, she isn’t a stranger.”

The voice seemed to grow curious, “What do you mean?”

Twilight glanced over as a creature came out of the adjacent chamber into the main chamber. It was a dragon. But not just any dragon, the purple scales and green spines could only match up with one particular dragon. A dragon Twilight knew all too well. As soon as their eyes met, the whole atmosphere of the room seemed to change.

“Twi… Twilight?” The dragon seemed to sputter in disbelief as he stared at her.

“Hi Spike,” Twilight said as her heart seemed to melt at the sight of him.

Spike extended his claw and gently touched Twilight’s face to make sure that she was real. Tears began to fall from his face, “I can’t believe it.”

Twilight looked up at Spike with sorrow in her voice, “Spike I’m sorry but…” Twilight soon found it impossible to speak as she found herself being quickly grabbed by Spike and gently held her against him in loving hug.

“Twilight, I’m so glad you are here. I just can't believe it!"

“Spike,” Twilight said softly.

Spike closed his eyes, trying to hold back the tears. “Twilight... When I woke up and I learned what happened… My world shattered. Then I learned how you died. I thought I would never be happy again. I mourned your passing, as I tried to remember all those times we spent together. They meant more to me then everything else in the world. But you can’t touch a memory. You can’t hug a memory. You can’t talk to a memory." Spike opened his eyes and gazed off into the oblivion. "You can never truly love a memory.”

“Spike,” Twilight spoke louder this time.

“You have no idea what it is like to wake up and find everything you love gone or dead. To know that even if you fix some things, you can’t repair the lives lost.”

“Spike!”

Spike glanced down in surprise, noticing that tears were flowing freely from Twilight as well. “Spike… you're like my little brother and you always will be. I care about you more then you will ever know. The last thing I want to do is make you hurt more then you have obviously gone through. But I have to tell you something. Something, you may not like to hear.”

Twilight took a deep breath before continuing, “I am not your Twilight. I am from another world. I have not come back from the dead, and the Twilight you know is still gone.”

Twilight glanced up at Spike but was unable to read his expression so she continued, “In my world, I lost my Spike to the Shadows. I also lost my home and my friends have been sent to who knows where. They could be dead for all I know.” Twilight wrapped her hooves around Spike the best she could, “I wish I could be your Twilight. I wish this reunion could be the real one and for once we could be both be happy, even just for a moment. But the world is a dark place. Sometimes, things don’t go the way we wish it could. Spike… I wish I could take away the pain that you have obviously endured but I can’t. I wish I could go back and change my past just like you wish you could do the same. But there is nothing we can do. I…” Twilight searched for the right words but none came. Twilight felt a fresh supply of tears coming as she tried to think of a good apology. She glanced up at Spike and was surprised to see him smiling. Twilight stared at him in confusion.

“You may not be my Twilight. But you are still the Twilight I remember. Just having you here, is enough to fill this old dragon with nostalgia of the good old days.”

Twilight shook her head, “But… This isn’t right. I can’t fill the void and I shouldn’t be.”

Spike gently shushed her, “Please Twilight, as a friend. Let me pretend... Just a little longer?”

Twilight sighed in defeat, “Ok.”

Both dragon and unicorn grew silent as they each lost themselves in their own memories.

Littlepip rubbed her hoof with her eyes, glad that things had worked out. A smiled played across her face, “Amazing, so that’s what he looks like when he actually smiles.”

Broken

Twilight and Spike held each other in loving embrace for quite a while; long enough that Littlepip found herself starting to doze off where she stood. Feeling her head bounce off against the wall she was leaning against, Littlepip decided now was the time to break the moment. Quickly walking over to where Spike was sitting, Littlepip stopped just a few inches away from him and silently tapped her hoof against him. Spike quickly turned his head and glanced at her.

Littlepip waved up at him, “Sorry to interrupt but I believe we came here for a reason, right Twilight?” Spike looked away and back down to Twilight who was nodding her head. Spike carefully lowered Twilight to the ground. Twilight did her best to focus back on the matter at hoof.

She quickly rubbed the tears from her eyes before looking back up at Spike, “She’s right. I was told that you of all ponies could help me find what I am looking for.”

Spike nodded, “I have Sprite-bots set up all over Equestria. Whatever it is you need to find, I will be sure to find it far faster then anypony else around here.”

Twilight smiled, “You always were someone I could count on. ”Spike’s face went red as he smiled back. Twilight continued, “I need you to find an artifact. It is a magical piece of wood connected to a Door needed to save my Equestria.”

Spike nodded, “An artifact huh? This won’t be easy. What you are asking will be like trying to find a needle in a dessert.” Spike took a deep breath, “But for a friend, you can count on me.”

Twilight nodded, “If it helps, these pieces so far have been known to attach themselves to dark or powerful beings.”

Spike went over to screen and began to push several buttons that lay in rows under them. “That actually might help narrow it down. Just give me a few moments to get in touch with all of my Sprites.”

Twilight nodded then turned back to Littlepip. She was about to thank her when somepony came running in and nearly knocked her over. “Twilight!”

Twilight regained her balance and noticed Night standing nearby looking panicked. Twilight rolled her eyes, “Night, relax. I’m fine.”

Night shook his head, “That’s not what I am worried about!” Night took a second as he thought about what he just said. “Err, I mean I was worried about you.” Night grinned apologetically, then shook his head, “But we have bigger problems!”

Twilight and Littlepip glanced at him as worry began to play across their faces. “What is it?” They both asked at the same time.

“You're not going to believe it. You need to come outside right now!” Night then turned around and now took stock of the dragon just a few feet away from him. Night’s face switched from shock, to amazement to shaking his head trying to refocus to the matter at hoof, all in under a few seconds. He then took off back towards the entrance without looking to see if anypony was following. Both Twilight and Littlepip glanced at each other before sprinting after him. Once everypony had left the cave, Twilight noticed that Velvet and Calamity were there and looking up into the sky. Twilight and the rest of her friends looked up as well; just passing over them was the creepiest Shadow Twilight had ever seen.

It had no body yet had a cloak and hood. Thin bony arms and hands appeared along the sides. Its face was just two yellow eyes peeking out from the hood. The creature had a black aura running off of it. It seemed to be slowly moving across the sky looking for something. Littlepip glanced down, wondering what it could possibly be looking for. Her eyes scanned the ground below them and soon fell upon something she did not expect to see out in the middle of nowhere.

“Um, I think we have a problem.” All eyes went from the sky towards what Littlepip was looking at. Twilight gasped; just a mile or so away from them, a green alicorn was being chased by Shadows. It appeared to be attacking them as it ran. But a soon as it would turn around to do so, the closer the Shadows got.

Twilight quickly turned to Littlepip, “Is that what I think it is?”

Littlepip nodded, not taking her eyes off the alicorn. “I don’t know why it is here, but these things are dangerous. The fact that it is heading this way is big problem.”

Twilight shook her head, “Aside from the mind boggling fact that another alicorn exists besides the princesses, why is it such a big problem if it gets to close?”

Littlepip grimaced, “Actually there are more of them. As for why they are here. Let’s just say the other you had a bit of an experiment and things did not go well. And for why it is important that thing doesn’t get to close…” Littlepip let out a big sigh before continuing, “Inside this cave there is something that cannot be damaged. It is last hope for returning Equestria to its former glory and if it accidently gets destroyed… Hope for a better future dies with it.” Twilight nodded her head as she tried to wrap her head around this.

Twilight was about to turn and ask another question when she felt the air around them change. A chill ran down her back, and just a second later, the Shadow that had been flying above them dove right past them. Everypony dug their hooves into the dirt as the wind kicked around them, seemly ready to throw them off the cliff they were standing on. Littlepip tracked the creature as it dove for the alicorn.

The alicorn tried to react but it was too late. The creature was already on her by the time it looked up. The alicorn watched as the Shadow seemed wrap itself around her, like cloth covering a bug. It then squeezed itself around her. The alicorn soon became consumed in the dark creature’s grasp. Black fire began to form around them, obstructing everyponies view from it. The fire grew big, consuming the Shadows that had just moments ago been chasing it. There was a scream heard from within the flames, but it was impossible to tell where exactly it had come from.

Soon the fire began to dissipate, and a new creature stepped out of the flames. What had once been an alicorn was now was Shadow. It was completely jet black with glowing yellow eyes. It appeared a bit taller and its wings were a bit larger. Its horn seemed to radiate dark energy. It began to walk towards their direction.

Littlepip bit her lip before turning back to her team, “We can’t let this thing get any closer. I’m not sure exactly how powerful this thing is now, but I do know that this thing is dangerous and we have to stop it now.” Every other pony nodded their heads in understanding.

Twilight glanced back at where the creature was and began to calculate the distance as she lit up her horn. After having made the calculations, she turned to Littlepip, “I can get us down there, but I am going to need some extra magic.”

Littlepip nodded while Velvet took a step forward. “I can help as well. Any magic you need I can apply.” Twilight smiled as Littlepip and Velvet lit up their horns. The magic surrounding the horns began to flow towards Twilight’s. Night and Calamity huddled around the three ponies as Twilight felt the magic energy engulf her.

“Ready?”

The other ponies nodded their heads in unison. With a flash of light, all them disappeared from the cliff side. No more than a second later, they reappeared in just a few yards away from the alicorn. The alicorn stopped in its tracks as it looked on at the five ponies that appeared in front of it.

Littlepip held back what little food she had left in her stomach and readied her Little Macintosh, Calamity shook the stars out if his eyes and shifted the guns on his back, and Velvet blinked for a moment before staring calmly but determinedly at the Alicorn. Twilight simply flashed her Keyblade into existence. Night shook his head amd glanced quickly over at Twilight before bringing out his own blade. The alicorn seemed to ponder for a moment, wondering whether or not these ponies before were even a threat. Then the Shadow part of it kicked in. It didn’t matter. They were in its way and that is all that mattered. The Shadow Alicorn lit up it horn and pointed it at the group.

Littlepip's eyes widened for a second before yelling “Scatter!” Everypony in the group did as they were told and spaced out away from each other. The Alicorn wasted no time; as soon as its attack was ready it fired. Dark energy shot from it horn, sailing between Littlepip and Twilight. Both looked back as the energy ball hit a small rock. The ball immediately engulfed a small portion of the area in a ball of black fire. The rock quickly dissolved, leaving nothing left. Both ponies stared at the spot in horror before turning to each other. Both knew exactly what they were thinking. “Stay as far away from that attack as possible.”

Littlepip and Calamity look over at each other. Both nodded as a plan seemed to form in their minds. Littlepip put away her Little Macintosh and produced a fully automatic rifle. “Calamity, I have the left.”

Calamity grinned, “…And I av’ the right.”

Littlepip quickly glanced back over at Twilight and Night, “Twilight, I need you and Night to distract it for a moment. When I give the signal, attack on both sides.”

Twilight quickly glanced back at the creature then to Littlepip, “Alright.”

Both Night and Twilight ran at the creature, both staying a good distance off to the side. The Shadow Alicorn quickly looked left and right, unsure which one to direct it magic towards. Both ponies took advantage of this and began to split farther out. The Shadow Alicorn glanced back and forth quickly as it began to realize that they had now surrounded it on both sides. Looking directly ahead, Littlepip was now in its sights. The alicorn lowered its head, ready to take aim when it heard yell coming from behind it. The alicorn quickly glanced behind it and noticed that a Pegasus was now directly behind it. It became very clear to it what was now going on, it was about to become center stage for a massive attack.

Littlepip smirked and yelled, “Now!”

Calamity unloaded the full fury of the guns on his back. Littlepip switched to fully automatic and did the same. Twilight unleashed a torrent of fire upon the Alicorn while Night unleashed a blizzard of sharp particles of ice. Velvet looked on in amazement as the creature was engulfed in a hale fire of magic and bullets. The alicorn was soon lost from sight as both completely consumed it, kicking up dust as the creature seemed to disappear in the mess. After several minutes, the firing ceased. Littlepip looked on, waiting for the dust to settle and see what was left of the alicorn after all they had done to it. Looking back, these things had always been tricky to take down, but never before had she had such strong magic users on her side.

Her eyes locked with Twilight whose face was full of worry, “Think we got it?”

Littlepip laughed, “I’d be surprised if that thing can even move after what we unleashed on it. Gotta say Twilight, the amount of fire you unleashed on it was enough to make Celestia herself blush." Twilight smiled at the remark.

Night let out a small laugh but stopped as more of the dust began to clear. He looked on in horror as a shimmering bubble could now be seen through the dust. “Girls, I wouldn’t start celebrating just yet.”

Both Twilight and Littlepip glanced ahead of them. Twilight shook her head as Littlepip sputtered, “B-but… That can’t be right. No alicorn shield should have been able to withstand that.” Littlepip shook her head, “How strong is this thing?”

The alicorn stood calmly as the dust finally cleared. A scratch nor burn mark could be seen on it as the energy bubble slightly seemed to sparkle. All ponies quickly ran back to Littlepip to regroup. All except Velvet who hung back, looking on in shock. Littlepip looked at her friends with less spirit then when she had begun.

“Alright, plan B. Twilight,” she extended her hoof towards Twilight’s Keyblade still hovering in the air, “How much damage to you think you can do against this creature with that blade?”

Twilight flinched a bit, “I’m honestly not sure. So far, it seemed to be able to destroy some Shadows with just one or two blows. Others, it seems that either strong magic or certain weakness needs to be found.”

Littlepip stared at Twilight with determination, “Twilight, this is a yes or no question, can this thing do damage.”

Twilight lifted her hoof slightly before stared back at Littlepip with the same determination, “Yes, it should be able to cause some damage.”

Littlepip smiled, some of her spirits returning to her. “Alright, here’s the plan. This alicorn may have a strong shield, but it has to have a breaking point at some point. We are going to find it. Once the shield is down, it may or may not have the ability to put one up again. That’s where Twilight comes in.” Littlepip again gestured to Twilight’s Keyblade. “I don’t fully understand how this thing works but I do understand that this weapon is strong. It might just be strong enough to give us the edge we need to take this thing down.”

Littlepip turned back to Twilight, “When that shield goes down, we need you to be ready to pop out and deliver one hell of a blow to this things head. Can you do that?” Twilight nodded her head quickly. “Alright, try and aim for its horn if you can. If this doesn’t work, at least we may be able to impair it from using magic against us.”

Littlepip glanced back towards the Shadow Alicorn only to see that it was gone. Littlepip looked around frantically until she spotted it just a few yards away from them. It was again walking towards Spike’s lair. Littlepip’s eyes grew wide, “Hey, get back here! We’re not done with you yet!”

Twilight watched as Littlepip produced a small object with a pin in it. Littlepip bit into the pin pulled it out and chucked it at the Alicorn. The object harmlessly bounced off of it, the shield shimmering slightly around it. The alicorn stopped for a moment, regarding the object with curiosity. Then the object exploded, sending dust and earth into the air. That got the real attention of the Alicorn.

It turned around, facing back towards Littlepip and her friends. Littlepip grinned and produced several weapons seemingly out of nowhere. “Let’s see how powerful that shield really is.” With that, she began to unload everything she had into the Alicorn’s shield. Night looked on with awe. Calamity only shook his head as he shifted the guns on his back. Soon Calamity and Night joined in firing with everything they had, while the alicorn only seemed to regard them mildly. With no damage seeming to occur to its shield, what did it have to fear after all?

Littlepip was starting to grow weary; after all, they were hardly even putting a dent in the alicorn’s shield. Then an idea struck her. Littlepip raised her hoof and stopped her firing; her friends were surprised by this but followed suit.

Littlepip then took a step forward. “That’s quite a shield you have there. Able to withstand anything right?” The alicorn stared at her silently and coldly. Littlepip continued, “Bet you can sit here all day dishing out what we give you, safe behind that thing. Just stand there and watching us silently like the coward you are!” Littlepip pointed her hoof at the alicorn, “That’s right, you heard me. I called you a coward. Not just that, you make all the other alicorns look bad!”

The alicorn stared at her coldly though Littlepip could have sworn she saw it flinch for second. Littlepip smiled to herself.

Velvet stepped close to her and gave her a small nudge. “Littlepip, what are you doing?”

Littlepip quickly turned to her and gave her a fake smile, “Nothing Velvet. Just telling this alicorn what I think of it. That it’s ugly and has no right to HIDE BEHIND THAT SHEILD.” Littlepip eyes quickly went from Velvet to the Alicorn and back again. Velvet’s eyes widened as she began to understand what Littlepip had in mind.

Velvet then turned back to the alicorn, “You know what, you're right. That alicorn is pretty ugly and um… has really weird eyes.” Littlepip raised an eyebrow towards Velvet. Velvet shrugged and whispered, “What, I may be good at diplomacy but that doesn’t mean I am great at insults.”

Nevertheless, the alicorn seemed to be taking it personally. The alicorn shook its head. It had no mouth but the message was clear as its body began to shake slightly. Littlepip took another step forward, “I bet you can’t even fight! Well come on then, show us what you got, you sorry excuse for a pony!” That finally got to it. Somehow the alicorn had gone past its instincts long enough to get aggravated.

It dropped its shield and lowered its horn, getting ready to fire as it charged up a shot. Littlepip jumped up into the air and shouted, “Twilight, now!” The alicorn ceased it charge just in time to see a unicorn barreling towards it, ready to bright her weapon down unto its head. The alicorn quickly lit up its horn again. Twilight wasn’t going to give it a chance to fire. She brought her Keyblade down with everything she had. But to her surprise, it was intercepted mid strike. A large clanging noise echoed throughout the area. Twilight glanced up and saw a dark glowing sword made of black and purple aura being caught against her blade.

The alicorn horn then brightened as the sword seemed to grow bigger. Twilight’s eye’s grew wide as the alicorn lifted up the now giant sword and brought it down, ready to split Twilight in two. Twilight cried out and held up her Keyblade in defense, intercepting the sword. As soon as the blades met, another loud clang could be heard, but this time it was followed by a large crack. Twilight blinked in surprise and glanced up at her Keyblade. A big crack had appeared, snaking its way through the middle of her Keyblade.

“Oh no…” Twilight whispered.

Night yelled out for Twilight to move just as the alicorn brought down its massive sword again. But it was too late, shocked by the damage that had just been caused, Twilight was too slow. The Keyblade took another direct hit. With a louder clang and much louder crack, the Keyblade split in two.

The two halves of the Keyblade hung in mid-air for only a second before it began to spark as a huge amount of energy was released. Twilight and the alicorn were both blown back as the Keyblade sent out a shock wave of energy. Twilight yelled out in surprise as she was tossed end over end, her goggles and handkerchief getting blasted right off of her.

Twilight felt her body come to a crashing halt on her back. Twilight stared up at the cloudy sky as she tried to regain the air that had been knocked from her lungs. Slowly raising a hoof towards her head, it became quickly apparent that she was bleeding; a gash had formed on her head from the blast. Twilight blinked and glanced down, what she saw made her heart stop.

Two pieces of her Keyblade now lay in front of her. Twilight felt her world nearly crumble around her. Her only weapon, the weapon that could allow her to do magic, was now gone. Twilight quickly tried to conjure up an old spell she knew, one of her old healing spells. But nothing worked. Twilight’s horn only simply lit up. But no spell was cast. As far as she could tell, her magic had been cut off. Twilight stared at the pieces again, her emotions falling faster than the tears from her eyes.

Author's Note

Well this took awhile. Glad to have finally reached summer though. Now I actually have some time on my hands. Expect the next chapter out within the next week or so.

Rage Awakened

Night looked on in horror. Never before had he even considered the possibility of a Keyblade breaking yet Twilight’s broke after only two hard blows. Night recalled how many times he had carelessly chucked his at opposing enemies, never considering what could happen to his weapon had it been damaged or destroyed. Night shivered, as he counted himself lucky. Still though, Twilight’s Keyblade breaking so easily, it just didn’t make any sense…

“Hey, focus Night!”

Night's eyes grew wide as he jumped back in surprise, just in time to dodge a bolt of pure dark energy coming towards him. Night realized then that he was holding his breath and let it out. He then glanced over at Littlepip who was watching him, looking worried.

“Thanks for the heads up,” Night said as he breathed a sigh of relief. Glad he had someone to watch his back.

Littlepip titled her head slightly and quickly made her way over to him, glancing at the alicorn as she did so to make sure she wasn’t a target. Luckily, it's focus had now shifted to Calamity who was in the midst of taking pot shots at it. The bullets only simply hitting a shield and bouncing off every time they hit. Every time Calamity would go to reload, the alicorn would take the advantage and begin to fire back with its horn. Once Calamity had managed to dodge the shots, the shield went back up and it was rinse and repeat.

To anypony else, it may have seemed like a stupid plan, but Littlepip knew what he was actually doing. He was trying to be a distraction to buy time for a plan. Littlepip hoped he had lots of ammo on him, because right now, she was coming up with nothing. Soon she reached Night and asked, “Hey are you alright? What has you so shaken up? I mean, besides the fact that this thing appears to be nearly invincible.”

Night flinched, “Sorry, but when I saw Twilight’s Keyblade break, it made me hesitate. Never has my Keyblade ever shown signs of it taking damage nor has it ever appeared to be anything else than unbreakable up till this point. The fact that Twilight’s broke just really sent me for a loop for a moment there.”

Littlepip nodded, “Yeah, I was really putting a lot of faith into her being able to do at least some damage to that thing; because right now, I am currently all out of plans. Nothing seems to be able to break that shield and that alicorn shows no sign of slowing down or running out of magic anytime soon. It seems we are at loss…”

Littlepip paused as she glanced back and watched the alicorn fire a big ball of dark energy at Calamity. Velvet stepped in and put up a strong barrier to protect him. Unfortunately, the barrier barely held. The magic ball pushed against the barrier only for the barrier to break. There was a small push of outward magic. All ponies that had been watching looked on in surprise as the magic actually pushed the ball back right at the alicorn. The Shadow Alicorn seemed to flinch for a moment before quickly putting up its shield. The ball of dark energy hit the shield dead on, actually causing the shield to flicker and die for a moment. The alicorn appeared surprised though it was hard to tell with its yellow eyes being the only way of it showing any emotion.

Nevertheless, the alicorn quickly put up its hoof as a new shield formed up around it. Littlepip felt a smile appear on her face and turned back to Night, “Alright, it appears a plan has just shown itself to us.” Littlepip glanced around Night, before looking him in the eye, “Hey, where did your Keyblade go?”

Night raised an eyebrow, “I dismissed it. Since I have to hold it in my mouth, it makes it difficult to talk.”

Littlepip nodded, “Ok, makes sense. Anyways, I don’t suppose you have that reflective ability Twilight had?”

Night grimaced, “Sorry, but I don’t.” He glanced back at the alicorn, “I know what you are thinking and I may have another idea. I got it while fighting a long range magical Shadow once.” Night glanced back at Littlepip determinedly, “I may not be able to reflect that spell like Twilight can…Could have…” Night shook his head, feeling sorry for Twilight but trying to stay focused, “But I may be able to hit right back with my Keyblade. Kinda like hitting a baseball with a bat.”

“Sounds like it might be a bit dangerous.”

Night rubbed the back of his head with his hoof, “It is if I miss but it might just be our best shot.”

Littlepip nodded her head slowly, “Alright, I’ll relay this back to Calamity and Velvet. I'll make sure they are ready when the shield goes down.” Littlepip turned and took a few stepped towards her friends before pausing for a moment. She quickly turned her head and looked back at Night, “Good luck.”

Night grinned back before summoning his Keyblade. He waited for a full minute as a Littlepip quickly ran over, while dodging shots in between, and quickly began to explain to her gang what was going on. When he finally saw her turn and wave, Night knew it was time.

He began shouting insults at the alicorn like there was no tomorrow. The alicorn ignored him at first, choosing instead to take several shots at Littlepip and her gang. But soon either by luck or some other force, the alicorn began to take notice. And after another shout about how ugly it was, the alicorn finally had enough. It quickly turned towards him. Its eyes shining yellow, as Night could actually feel some of its annoyance and anger rolling off of what was left the alicorn’s mind. Its horn began to glow a dark purple, signifying that it was about to launch a ball of dark energy. This is exactly what Night was looking for. Taking a stance and a deep breath, he readied himself for the attack.

There was a loud blasting noise as Night watched the ball of magic leave the alicorn. Every fiber in Night’s being told him to move, but his mind managed to win out as he instead swung his head back and quickly to the left just as the ball was about to hit him. To his surprise and relief, the Keyblade made contact and sent the ball right back to its sender. Surprised, the alicorn quickly put up its shield to block the oncoming attack. The ball hit dead on and exploded on impact. The shield flickered and quickly died just as the explosion ended.

Littlepip grinned and unleashed everything she and her friends had against it. The alicorn flinched and tried to cover its head best it could with its hoof as bullets and magic made contact against it. Had it been any other creature it would have been dead. Unfortunately, the alicorn was still strong and soon the shield returned to protect it. But the damage had been done. As apparent by its many cuts and places where it was practically smoking darkness off its body. The alicorn looked down at its now ruined body. Its eyes seemed to change from yellow to red for a moment before changing back to a bright yellow. It horn began to charge again, as its readied for another attack.

Littlepip ran up alongside Night, “That was amazing. Just one more barrage like that and I think we got it.” Night nodded his head. He would have grinned had his Keyblade not been in his mouth.

The alicorn pointed its horn at Night as it readied its attack; Night and Littlepip took a stance as well. The alicorn was about to fire when something caught its eye. A lone unicorn was just a few yards away from them. It appeared to not be paying any attention to the battle at hand. Whether it was revenge or an easy target was anypony’s guess. But one thing was for sure, the target was about to be switched.

The alicorn turned its head at the last second towards Twilight and fired. Night and Littlepip’s faces changed to horror as they watched orb launch towards Twilight. Time seemed to slow down as Night threw off his cloak, extended his wings and took off at break neck speeds towards Twilight. He screamed Twilight’s name as the orb got closer and closer. Twilight glanced up when she heard her name just in time to see the orb quickly advancing towards her.

Twilight felt her whole body freeze. Twilight wanted to scream but she knew she had no time. It was going to hit her. Just as she could just feel the energy off the orb, she felt somepony slam into her like a train. Twilight winced and looked to her left just in time to see Night take the full impact of the orb. Time seemed to then quickly return to normal as both Night and orb traveled little ways before coming to rest just a little ways behind her.

Night stood up, now engulfed in dark flames. His hooves were literally dissolving before his very eyes. Twilight cried out and quickly tried to get to him. She moved as quickly as she could put just before her hooves could touch the fire, she felt herself being held back by another pony.

“Let go of me!” Twilight screamed.

Littlepip struggled to keep ahold of Twilight. “I can’t do that Twilight. You could end up getting engulfed by that stuff to!” Twilight growled as she continued to fight her.

Until Night cried out, “Stop!”

Twilight felt her body freeze at the word and her eyes fell on Night’s quickly disappearing form. “I’m sorry,” he whispered.

Twilight shook her head quickly, “Why are you sorry?! That should be me in there not you!”

“Because, I was supposed to be your guardian. It looks like I won’t be able to fulfill that anymore.” Night sighed, he looked up at Twilight with defeat.

“What are you talking about? Night, we are friends! You’re not here to protect me. Your here because we help each other out! That’s what friends do.”

Night smiled at Twilight. “Thanks, I’m glad you saw me as a true friend.”

Twilight didn’t want to admit it, but just recently she started to feel more than that. Instead, she bowed her head in remorse. “None of this would have happened had my Keyblade broke.” Twilight shook her head, “Why… Why did it have to break?”

Night was at loss himself for a moment, until an idea quickly managed to spring into his mind. Looking down at himself, he knew he didn’t have much time. But he also knew that this was important.

“Twilight,” Night calmly looked into Twilight's eyes, “What was the name of your Keyblade?”

Twilight looked at him with curiosity and sadness. But she answered him anyways, “I think I remember hearing Oathkeeper at some point.”

Night nodded, “I think I understand. You made a promise to your friends that you would find them and protect them as well as the ones you have now. But you can’t do that with just a promise. It’s going to take more than that.”

“Wait, what do you mean?”

Night glanced down and saw that there was hardly anything left of him. “Sorry Twilight, but only you can find that answer. Find it, and you will be able to use your real Keyblade.”

“My… My REAL Keyblade?” Twilight wanted to ask more but only now she noticed that his head was the only thing left.

Night smiled, “Goodbye Twilight, the rest is up to you.” Twilight felt her world crumble as another one of her friends disappeared right before her eyes.

“No… Please don’t go…”

Twilight watched as the last bit of Night faded into nothingness. The flames quickly died as soon as he was gone. Twilight soon went limp in Littlepip’s arms. No longer was she being held back at this point. Littlepip let go of Twilight and took a step back. She wanted to say something but no words really came. Instead she simply muttered, “I’m sorry.”

Twilight nodded her head without even thinking about it. He eyes drifted over to were Night had been just a few moments ago. She closed her eyes for a moment. “No… Not again,” Twilight thought, “How could I let this happen again? I promised myself I would not let this happen again. I promised…”

Night’s words echoed in her mind. “You can’t protect your friends on a promise alone.”

Twilight shook her head, “What I am supposed to do?”

Images of Twilight’s friends flashed into her mind. “My friends.”

Twilight clinched her teeth, “No… I can’t let them down. I…"

Twilight opened her eyes and stared off into the distance. “If I don’t do something, my old friends,” Twilight glanced back at Littlepip who was looking at her with worry, “my new friends. I could lose them all. I can’t just sit here. I need to do something! Whatever the cost, I am ready to pay it. ”

Twilight looked deep within herself. Remembering what it was like to summon her Keyblade for the first time. To Twilight’s surprise, it felt warmer than before. Twilight could hear one of her new friends call out in distress. Twilight opened her eyes in time to see Littlepip nearly get hit with a bolt of magic as she tried to run back to help her friends. She staggered a bit, the bolt of magic only grazing her. But as Twilight looked at Littlepip, the pain in her eyes, something finally snapped. “Damn it…No, I won't lose another friend. Not now, not ever again!”

Then Twilight felt it, a strange burning sensation. It felt like cool yet hot at the same time. It was indescribable. Twilight glanced back within herself, the light within growing brighter and brighter. Memories of her friends came flooding from the light. Twilight reached out towards it. It felt powerful. More powerful than Twilight had ever felt before. But it was risk she was willing to make, for everypony! Twilight reached out with everything she had, and her mind went blank.

*

Littlepip did her best to rub her aching back. The blast of magic had done a surprising number on her. Littlepip was about to call out to Velvet for some help when the air around her seemed to change.

The sky seemed to grow darker. Littlepip glanced back at Twilight and to her surprise, she could see sparks swirling around her. A strong wind seemed to have kicked up and was surrounding her, causing her mane and tail to whip around almost as if they were made of fire. Twilight opened her eyes and Littlepip felt herself inhale in surprise. Her once lavender eyes were now crimson colored.

Her fur began to change from purple to a yellowish white. Her mane and tail, which moments earlier were flickering as though if they were made of fire, had actually become fire. Wings made of fire, similar to that of a phoenix, sprouted out from Twilight’s back.

Twilight stared at the alicorn. Her expression of sadness changed to that of furry; pure rage. Two pillars of fires grew alongside Twilight then combined into one. Twilight simply flicked her horn at it and out came a far different looking Keyblade then the one she had before. This Keyblade was long and black. It had a firey look on the end of it. The guard was rather plain but the Keychain appeared to be a black wing.

One-Winged Angel

One-Winged Angel

One-Winged Angel

Twilight swung with it once, its blade producing fire as it did so.

Twilight then put of hoof to her chest and closed her eyes. Lighting flashed in the sky's above her. A beam of pure light appeared in front of her, crackling energy. Twilight reached out with her magic and pulled at that light. The light seemed to tug against her at first. Almost as though if it were fighting her. Twilight grunted and yanked hard against the light. Soon, a Keyblade was finally yanked out. This one was purple and gold. Its end and blade reminded Littlepip of Twilight’s cutie mark. The guard was a purple wing on one side with a simple looking one on the other. The Keychain was a gold star surrounded by smaller purple stars.

Aigam

Aigam

Aigam

“Two Keyblades?” Littlepip wondered out loud.

Twilight swung with both her blades once, and then glanced back at the alicorn who seemed to have taken notice to her as well. Twilight extended her Keyblades outwards, then charged at lightning speeds.

The alicorn barely had time to put of its shield as Twilight seemed to rapidly appear in front of it. She brought down both Keyblade's at the same time. They hit the shield hard, shattering it. It was like the sound of several windows breaking all at once. The alicorn seemed to flinch and began to lower its horn ready for an attack. But Twilight gave it little time to do so. As soon as the alicorn’s head lowered, Twilight swung Aigam upwards, knocking the alicorn into the air. She then jumped up, using her wings to gain some air. Twilight swung One-Winged Angel from the side, hitting the alicorn so hard that it flew almost half a mile, landing with a loud thud in the dirt. So hard in fact, it formed a small crater around itself.

Littlepip realized that her mouth was hanging open and closed it. Velvet and Calamity slowly walked up and stood next to her. Both were silent for moment. But eventually, Velvet found her voice, “Littlepip, what just happened?”

Littlepip sighed, “Twilight just lost a friend. She isn’t taking it very well.”

[For those wondering what Aigam looks like]
Aigam

Author's Note

Ok before you say anything about her being too OP right now, let me make one thing clear, Twilight has no control over this new power. The Keyblade Aigam is her new one but she still will not be able to summon it at will, like with Oathkeeper. Not yet. OWA just comes with the transformation I am calling, Heart's-Release. Just bear with me guys for now. Things are about to drastically change.

Also if you are wondering why I called the new Keyblade Aigam... Its because a friend of mine, Ash, helped me design it. I promised him he could name it if he drew it for me. So he chose Aigam. (I was going to go with Dawn Catcher or Spell Breaker. Oh well.)

Eclipse

Twilight wasted no time. She hardly even waited for the alicorn to move. She extended her wings and took off towards where it had landed. Once she was within a few yards, she shot up at a 90 degree angle, climbing high into the sky. Littlepip crammed her neck as Twilight shot up like a rocket. Littlepip glanced back down as she rubbed her neck with her hoof. To her surprise, the alicorn was actually getting up. The alicorn was shaking its head, almost as if it was dazed.

Littlepip glanced back up and saw that Twilight was no longer climbing. She was hovering. The alicorn looked up, its eyes turning a strange red again. The alicorn extended its wings getting ready to take flight and make chase when a loud whistling nose could be heard from high above. Littlepip squinted and soon, Twilight, completely on fire, could be seen hurtling towards the alicorn. The alicorn seemed to hesitate for a moment before, raising it hoof and producing a large shield around it.

Twilight didn’t even slow her decent. She hit the shield full force, causing it to crumble on impact and send a wave of dust and debris into the air. Littlepip lifted her hoof over her face to protect it as the wave engulfed her and her friends. Littlepip blinked as the area became immediately hard to see. She opened her mouth slightly, not wanting to get a mouth full of dirt and yelled, “Calamity, Velvet, are you guys alright back there?”

After a moment, Velvet could be heard behind her, “We’re fine. But I think we need to get out of here. This place is becoming a warzone and I’m afraid we may be caught in the middle.”

Littlepip started to nod when she realized that no pony could see her. So instead she yelled back, “Alright, Calamity where should we meet?”

Calamity could then be heard just a little ways off to the right, “We’ll meet up south. Bout half a mile from eer.”

Littlepip coughed, “Ok, see you all there!” The air was starting to clear and Littlepip could just make out to ponies turning around and running away from her. Littlepip then glanced behind her just in time to see both Twilight and the alicorn take to the skies. Twilight hovered where she was while the alicorn hovered just a few yards in front of her. The alicorn’s horn began to glow as a giant sword was produced from it. Twilight readied herself and charged.

The alicorn brought down its sword, ready to swat Twilight out of the sky. Twilight instead did a barrel roll and dodged before charging forward, both Keyblades raised. The alicorn quickly swung its head trying to bring its blade up for another attack but Twilight was too quick.

Once she was within inches of the alicorn, both of her blades glowed. With a loud cry, Twilight took off just above it before pointing her Keyblades down. Fire erupted from both of them creating a large blast of fire. The alicorn was sent hurtling to the ground. Littlepip took off running as a wave of fire hit the ground and began to wash over the area. She gritted her teeth as the heat felt like it was beginning to surround her. Taking a deep breath, she sprinted as far away from the area as she could.

It seemed to work as the air began to eventually cool around her. Once Littlepip was sure she was in the clear, she sat down to catch her breath and put out her tail which was currently smoking. Looking up, Twilight was still hovering in the air. Her attack had ceased and she was staring at the ground, looking for movement. She didn’t have to wait long, soon the alicorn could be seen rising from the smoke. Dark particles seemed to be spilling off of it. It was certainty damaged, but nowhere near ready to quit. Littlepip shook her head in disbelief, “Sweet Celestia’s plot, how is this thing still alive?!”

Twilight did not seem to care however. Instead she dove for the alicorn. The alicorn lit up its horn and began firing big dark balls of energy, the exact same ones that had taken out Night. Twilight didn’t seem to care. She dodged left and right, the balls easily missing her. But as she got closer, the alicorn’s aim got better. Soon they were getting closer and closer to Twilight. Till finally, one shot towards her almost ready to hit her dead on.

Twilight did not even slow her decent. Instead, she raised up Aigam and swatted the ball of energy back just before it hit her, returning it to the sender. Remembering the last time it was hit with those things, the alicorn quickly dove out of the way, just barely missing it. Twilight took this opportunity and dove down until she was just little ways above its head. She crossed her Keyblades in an X formation. The alicorn stared up at Twilight for a second. Twilight stared coldly back. “Embrace the light…” she whispered.

A small ball of pure light appeared in the middle of both her Keyblades. Then it grew till the point it was twice the size Twilight was. Then, with a flick of her horn, a beam shot out from the light. It smacked right in the alicorn head on. The beam traveled downwards and hit the ground so hard that the booming noise could be heard for miles. The alicorn literally got torn to shreds as the light burned it away into oblivion. Littlepip then felt a shockwave as the alicorn was finally defeated.

Littlepip would have smiled, glad that it was all over, had the shockwave not sent a strange piece of wood flying through the air and burying itself into Littlepip’s right hind leg. She cried out in pain as she fell over. Littlepip growled and glanced down at her poor leg. The piece of wood had sunk pretty deep. It was going to take the help of somepony else, or a big pair of tweezers to get it out. So instead, she sat down and watched as the light show came to an end. She could just make out Twilight slowly making her way back to land.
Littlepip sighed in relief, deciding to rest for a while.

Littlepip felt a hoof on her shoulder just a few minutes later. She looked up and saw Velvet and Calamity standing nearby. They were both smiling at her. Littlepip grinned back but winced as a bit of pain shot through her leg.

Velvet took notice of this, “Littlepip… Are you alright?”

Littlepip winced again, “Yeah, just got a bit of wood stuck in me. No big deal.”

Velvet looked at her sternly, “Considering the fact that a chunk of wood is sticking out of your leg and the amount of infections you could possibly get from this, I’d say this is a very big deal.”

Littlepip shook her head and raised her fore-hooves defensively, “Alright, alright.” Littlepip quickly glanced back over at where Twilight had landed, “But first, I think we need to make sure Twilight is alright as well. She did just save out plots after all.”

Calamity raised an eye brow, “From ta looks of yer tail, seems more like she nearly burned yurs.”

Littlepip chuckled a bit and with the help of Velvet, managed to get to her hooves. “Point taken, but still, I’m worried about her.”

Velvet sighed, “Fine, but as soon she is good, I’m taking that over-grown splinter out. Are we clear?”

“Yes ma’am.” Littlepip squeaked.

Calamity shook his head and took the lead, with Velvet and Littlepip limping in tow. All three made their way to Twilight, who now lay, back to normal, in a massive crater.

*

Twilight slowly opened her eyes. Her head felt like it had recently been on fire and her throat felt like a desert. Twilight glanced around her. She appeared to be in a makeshift bed. It had a pillow and bedding being made of hay and a blanket seemingly torn from a much bigger one. Twilight’s eye’s continued to wander and it became apparent to her that she was in some sort of cave. Twilight tried to get up and view her surroundings better. But as soon as she lifted her head, a wave of heat and ache washed over her.

Twilight gowned loudly. “Why has every major battle I faced so far put me in a bed at the end of it all?!” Twilight sighed but felt herself relax as some movement could be heard coming towards her. No more than a few seconds later, Spike appeared in front of her with a glass of water. Twilight held out her hooves and accepted it with a nod. She drank it greedily; the cool refreshing taste doing wonders for both her throat and head. After the glass was empty, Spike carefully took the glass from her hooves. “Thank you,” Twilight croaked.

Spike nodded his head, “No problem. Littlepip brought you back here. She wanted to wait until you woke up but she and her companions received some distressing news, something about an attack, and needed to head out. She told me about your battle and about your transformation. It all sounds unbelievable.”

Twilight nodded her head, unable to believe it herself. Spike put his index finger to his chin, “Any idea what triggered it?” Twilight thought back as best she could. Everything during the transformation was fuzzy and came in bits and pieces. Twilight did her best to work her way back.

As soon as her memory landed on Night, she cringed. “I think, it may have been desperation mixed with the need to protect my friends.”

Spike slowly nodded his head, “Power has been known to come more from a need than a desire. It seems you managed to tap into something my Twilight hardly knew she had.”

Twilight sighed, “That, or perhaps we are more different then you think. So far, this universe and the last I have been to, have had a completely different version of me. We may share some similarities, but there seems to be a lot more differences than I may have originally thought. I guess that is what you get when I-or I guess they- have been put under different circumstances.”

Spike smiled, “Seems that despite those differences, your brain power seems about the same to me.”

Twilight tried to smile at that, but a pain in her chest kept that from happening. Spike took notice of this and decided to try and distract her best he could. “Anyways, I think I have some things you might be interested in.” Twilight glanced up at him with curiosity as Spike reached behind him and pulled put a small bag. He then carefully handed it to Twilight. Twilight took the bag and opened it. Inside she found both her black handkerchief and her goggles.

Spike smiled, “Littlepip wanted you to have those goggles to keep, as way to remember her by.” Spike then reached out with his other hand, giving Twilight a book and a tattered brown cloak.

Twilight examined the book first, “The Complete History of Equestria Till Now.” Twilight felt herself wanting to smile again.

Spike gave her a small grin, “Figured you would be curious about this universes history. I was sure to update it on the war as well as some of the major things that happened afterwards.”

Twilight carefully set the book down and examined the cloak. It took her a second to realize it was Night’s. Twilight felt a tear ready to run down her face, but instead she held it back. There will be a better time to mourn later. Twilight slowly got up and wrapped her fore-hooves around Spike best she could.

“Thank-you Spike, for everything.”

Spike blinked and took a deep breath, doing his best to hold back his own set of tears. Spike grunted, “One more thing.” Twilight glanced upwards and saw that Spike now had a small tray in his hand. He lowered it were Twilight was so she could see. In the tray, sat a piece of a strange dark glowing wood. Twilight glanced back at Night’s cloak and could see the other dark piece glowing within it.

Twilight got back down on all fours before going back over to Night’s cloak. She fished through it until she brought out the other glowing piece. Both began to glow a bit brighter. Twilight pointed to the one in the tray with her hoof, “Where did you find it?”

“It was embedded in Littlepip’s leg.”

Twilight face fell as she was taken aback, “How?!”

“Apparently when you destroyed that Shadow Alicorn, it sent the piece hurtling across the land and right into Littlepip’s leg.”

Twilight cringed. Spike shook his head, “Don’t worry, Littlepip is fine; may end up with a new scar to add to her collection, but fine.”

Twilight still looked unsure.

“Believe me, if it hadn’t ended up there, we may never have found it.”

Twilight still looked shocked but shook her head and took both pieces in each hoof. Before Twilight put them together, she glanced up at Spike one more time. “Well, I guess this is goodbye. As soon as I put these two together, the portal will open.”

Spike took a few steps back. Twilight could see the pain in his eyes but knew she could not stay forever. “I promise Spike, I will visit again once things settle back in my Equestria. Then we can spend as much time together as your want.”

Spikes faced seemed to glow as he smiled, “Alright. See you later then.”

Twilight nodded and put the pieces together. No more than a moment later, the portal opened. Twilight quickly stuck everything she had back into the bag and slung it onto her back. She gave one big wave to Spike before quickly stepping on through. The portal quickly closed behind her and peace returned to Spike’s cave.

Spike let out a heavy sigh, “Please Twilight, take care of yourself and come back soon. This waiting game is going to be tough.” With that, Spike turned around and went back to his work. Yet feeling happier than ever before.

*

Twilight silently exited the mirror. The bag carrying Night’s cloak feeling heavy with each step she took. Luna sat just a little ways away from the portal. Twilight glanced up at her silently. Luna's eyes wandered to the portal and back as the seconds began to tick by in silence.

“Where is Night,” she asked, “Should he not be following you out right now?” Twilight set the bag off of her and quickly dug into it. From it, she withdrew Night’s cloak and threw it at Luna’s fore-hooves. Twilight felt her chest grow heavy as Luna examined the cloak. She was silent for a moment before looking back at Twilight, “I see. Tell me, how did he move on?”

Twilight sat where she was and glanced at the floor, “He was protecting me. My Keyblade had shattered and I just lost it for a while. The Shadow took advantage of this and trying to destroy me. Night kept that from happening. He protected me but… at the highest possible cost.”

Twilight gritted her teeth, “It’s all my fault! Had I kept a cool head, or perhaps been just a bit stronger… I... Maybe I could have… I wouldn’t have…” Twilight felt tears begin to roll down her face but at this point she no longer cared. Her heart hurt and she felt like somepony had ripped it to shreds and left it hollow. Twilight felt so alone. That is, until a feathery wing slowly wrapped around her.

Twilight looked up and saw Luna smiling down at her. Her wing held Twilight close to her. It felt warm and at the same time reassuring. Twilight rested her head against Luna’s chest as she mourned her friend. Her tears falling freely, but the pain starting to subside. Luna said nothing but held her there in a warm embrace. Twilight stayed like that for a long time. She lost track of how long it was exactly but eventually she felt Luna nudge her. Twilight slowly looked up at her, the tears on her face had dried but the pain on it still remained.

“Come.” Luna spoke quietly, “Perhaps it is best you get some rest before your next journey.” Twilight silently nodded and broke from the embrace. Luna quickly led Twilight out of the mirror room, through the office, down the secret stairs and through several hallways. Twilight could see the clouds had darkened and rain was beginning to pelt the windows. Luna led Twilight into a massive blue colored room. Stars and moons were painted on the ceiling. A massive bed and vanity sat on the other side while doors to what Twilight could only assume led to the bathroom and balcony sat on either side. Luna motioned Twilight onto the bed. Twilight glanced up at Luna, “You're letting me sleep in your bed?”

Luna nodded and gave a small smile. Twilight slowly made her way towards the bed. It was huge, one could easily fit four ponies on it no problem. A bunch of galaxies could be seen treaded into the comforter. The bed itself was a cool mix of black and blue. Twilight carefully got into the bed and slowly pulled the covers over her. The bed was the most comfortable thing she had ever laid on. Luna stood on the other end of the room. She reached across to the side of the door flicked off the lights. The room became dark but light from the hallway still filtered on in. Luna's silhouette could still be seen in the doorway.

"Sleep well Twilight. I will be nearby if you need me." Twilight nodded in the darkness, fatigue finally setting in. Despite having slept earlier, she still felt very tired. Twilight sighed as she felt sleep quickly consume her.

Luna silently closed the door behind her. She turned around and saw Celestia standing just a few feet away looking saddened herself. “It would seem that Twilight has really taken a liking towards you.”

Luna took a deep breath, “I believe you’re right. But what I think she needs a helpful guide right now. She has lost her only friend on this journey and while I know of another who may be willing to help, she still needs a guide.”

Luna placed a hoof on sisters shoulder, “Please sister, let yourself be her guide again. It may be difficult. Mistakes have been made. But you cannot hide from those mistakes or her forever.”

Celestia nodded but looked unsure. Luna slowly began walking down the hallway, “Besides sister,” she called after her, “Though I made my share of mistakes, I was still forgiven. If she is willing to forgive me, surely you can find forgiveness in her as well.”

Celestia glanced back at Luna’s room before turning around and following her sister. Her mind unsure, her heart even more so.

Author's Note

Well, better late then never right?
Onto the next world, really excited about this one. I happen to know a lot about these characters. Been following them for a long time now. Hope you enjoyed. Let me know what you think of a possible Celestia redemption?

The Choices We Make

Twilight awoke feeling better then she had in a long time. The room she was in was completely dark. It took Twilight a few moments to remember she had fallen asleep in Luna’s room. Groggy and still a bit tired, Twilight slowly got out of bed. She felt her way around until she found a door. Twilight slowly opened it and walked in. More darkness seemed to greet her. Twilight fumbled around the walls for a bit until she found a light switch. Twilight blinked rapidly as light quickly flood her vision.

Once her eyes adjusted, she realized she was in Luna’s bathroom. A massive sink was in front of her. Off to the right was a pool or Twilight guessed was supposed to be a bath-tub. Off to the left was a large toilet and in front of her was a large walk in shower. Twilight chose the shower. The knobs seemed to be made of gold. Twilight put her hoof to the knob that said cold and turned it. A refreshing blast of cold water hit Twilight in the head; the cold water helping to wake her and wash away stress that may have lingered.

Once she felt clean and restored, Twilight quickly found a towel hanging nearby. Even the towels were large and made of the softest things Twilight had ever felt. Once she was good and dry, Twilight then slowly made her way out of the bathroom. She left the light on so that she could find the main door out of the room. Once she had it in her sights, she flicked off the lights and walked in the way she now knew was the correct path.

Carefully opening the door, Twilight quickly stuck her head out. The hallways were empty; the windows adding just enough light in to tell Twilight that it was morning. Twilight quickly made her way out into the hallway. Glancing outside, Twilight saw that it was cloudy but that the rain had stopped. Unsure about where to go, Twilight began to wander the hallways. It was quiet everywhere she went. It felt weird. In her early days of living in the castle, there would be guards and servants moving throughout the place. But everywhere Twilight went, not a soul could be seen.

Soon, Twilight began to wonder if it would be a bad idea to turn back. Though she grew up here, the place still felt different and where to go was harder for her to remember than she originally thought it would be. Luckily though, the smell of breakfast reached her nose. Twilight felt her stomach growl as the smell of pancakes began to overwhelm her. Twilight followed her nose down some more long hallways until she came to some large double doors. Pushing against them with her hooves, she was greeted with the sight of long rectangular table with three ponies sitting at the far opposite end.

Pancakes were set in front of them and a 4th plate could be seen on the opposite side of them. Twilight yawned and blinked a few times, the morning daze still keeping her energy levels and alertness on low. Twilight slowly made her way over to the end of the table. Dinky waved at Twilight as she approached, “Good morning Twilight.”

Twilight smiled, “Good morning Dinky.” Twilight made her way over to her chair just across from Luna who also greeted her with a nod. “Morning,” Twilight mumbled, her eyes

now engrossed in the pancakes that lay in front of her.

“Good morning Twilight,” came a small voice just off to the left of Luna.

Twilight yawned again and picked up her fork, “Oh, good morning Nyx…” Twilight felt an alarm go off inside her head but her stomach over-turned it as the food was just inches away from her face. Twilight was just about to put said food in her mouth when her eyes managed to fall on the little black alicorn. Twilight felt the gears quickly begin to turn at their normal rate as Nyx smiled and gave a small wave. Twilight dropped her fork. “Wait, NYX?!”

Nyx gave a small laugh, “Hello Twi…”

Twilight felt her jaw hit the table. Placing her fore-hooves in front of her, she leaned forward against the table. Her face was just mere inches from Nyx’s. Her stress levels were starting to return. “What are you doing here?!”

Nyx scooted back a few inches with her seat. “I-Um… Came to help you.”

“Help me?”

Twilight felt the gears in her brain begin to spin out of control. She glanced over at Luna for help. Luna was quietly watching the scene unfold in front of her while sipping her morning tea.

Noticing Twilight’s desperate stare, Luna nodded her head. “She stowed away in that box you brought back. Dinky managed to come across her soon after you left. After listening in to her story, I have to say, I am rather impressed.”

Nyx rubbed the back of her head with her hoof, “Yeah… I was telling Dinky about myself and the princess managed to overhear everything. She came in right after I had finished.” Nyx pointed her hoof at Luna, “At first I was afraid of her; afraid that she might send me home as well. But so far, she has surprisingly been very understanding. She even let me stay here comfortably until you returned.”

Nyx grinned a bit. “I have been practicing my magic while I waited for you to return.” Nyx slid back into her chair as her ears flattened. “It isn’t as strong as it used to be; in fact I have hardly been able to pick up a fork lately.” Nyx shook and her head and straightened up herself. She looked at Twilight with determination. “But that doesn’t mean that I can’t still help.” Nyx reached under the table and brought out a small shield. Clamping her mouth around the handle, she lifted it up for Twilight to see. “Ah may naht ave mackic, bu ah can sal defen yah any wah ah cahn,” Nyx said with the shield still in her mouth.

Twilight didn’t know what to say. Her head was still trying to wrap around the fact that Nyx was here at all. Now Nyx is telling her that she wants to come along as well? Twilight put of hoof to the bridge of her nose, “No…”

Nyx spit out her shield looking distraught, “But… I want to help.”

Twilight slammed her fore-hooves into the table. “No, can’t allow you come along with me. It’s too dangerous. Who knows where we could end up? I mean, in the last Equestria I went to, just about everypony was out to get me including the Shadows.” Twilight took a deep breath, “If it weren’t for Night and the help of some allies we came across…”

Twilight felt a pang of regret sweep through her as she thought her lost friend, “No,” Twilight said again, “I won’t risk losing somepony else.” Twilight slammed her hooves hard into the table. The dishes shook as a wind seemed to sweep past them out of nowhere. Twilight gritted her teeth before shouting, “I won’t risk losing another friend!”

The room became dead silent. Twilight glanced around her. Nyx was looking shocked, Dinky was currently halfway under the table, even Luna was looking rather surprised. “What?” Twilight asked, suddenly feeling very awkward.

“Your eyes…” Nyx whispered.

Twilight blinked and quickly glanced down at her silver cup. Her reflection showing that her eyes had actually gone from her normal lavender to a crimson red. Twilight blinked several times in shock; quickly rubbing her hooves over her eyes, taking deep breaths while doing so. After a moment of this, she stopped and stared back at her cup; her eyes appearing to be back to their normal color.

Twilight glanced back at everypony who was currently staring at her in silence. Twilight slowly looked downward, her pancakes sat in front of her, but they no longer looked very appetizing anymore. Instead, Twilight grabbed an apple off of the fruit bowl just off to the right of her. She then quickly excused herself, taking off in an almost a complete sprint. The room remained silent long after she had left.

*

Twilight wandered aimlessly through the hallways again. Occasionally she would stop to munch on her apple, her telekinesis being the only thing she felt like concentrating on at the moment. After a while, she came to small set of doors and pushed her way through. A draft blew against her as she made her way out on what appeared to be a large balcony. Twilight quickly closed the door behind her and made her way out onto the railing. Taking one last bite out of apple, Twilight rested her fore-hooves onto the railing.

The apple fell from her grasp and over the side of the railing. Twilight watched it fall. It landed amongst the Shadows that were waging an endless war on the walls below. The walls were showing no sign of failing. Luna and Celestia had magic entombed in them that could hold of an endless barrage for up to several months. These Shadows would end up tiring out and dying before the walls could completely break. That is, if it were possible the Shadows could grow tired.

Twilight sighed, her eyes focusing on the horizon. The clouds still covered the castle but Twilight could still make out some blue sky in the far off distance. The door suddenly opened and hooves could be heard coming up behind her. Twilight groaned, “Sorry Luna. But if you are going to ask what that just was, I am afraid I’m still trying to figure that out myself.” Twilight turned around, expecting to see Luna looking at her with confusion or curiosity, instead, it wasn’t Luna at all.

“Celestia.” Twilight whispered.

Celestia nodded her head slowly. “Twilight… Please listen to what I have to say, because it is important that in order for the apology to work, you need to completely understand my reasoning.”

Twilight's face scrunched slightly, her emotions currently running in all directions. Without much choice, Twilight sat where she was.

Celestia took a deep breath and continued, “All I have ever done, and all I will ever do, is protect my subjects and my kingdom. Ponies see me as the great and powerful, maybe even almost all knowing ruler. That is what I strive to be. But I am not perfect. I have made mistakes. Mistakes that have affected both me and those around me. When I was younger, I strived to be this great loving ruler, but in doing so, I grew distant from those who I should have cared about most. In doing so, I lost my sister. The darkness took hold, and I didn’t realize it until it was far too late. Again, my subjects came first and I banished her. But that too was a mistake. As you showed with your power over the elements, I had to ability to save her right then and there.

But instead, I sought out the worst possible solution and went with it. It led to a fierce battle and many lives were lost. It left several races scared and some will never recover. My eagerness to protect without looking or thinking about other possibilities has led me down a dark path. I tried to fool myself into thinking that all I ever do is the right thing. That every choice I make is the correct one. But that is the mindset of madness. Worst still, no matter how hard I try, I keeping making that same mistake over and over.

I can’t be this perfect leader Twilight. I know you may never forgive me, nor do I expect your friend to forgive me for what I have done either…” Celestia paused and glanced around. “Where is your friend?”

Twilight took a deep breath as she looked away from Celestia. “He’s gone. He died trying to protect me when I was at my weakest point.” Celestia nodded, “I see, perhaps it is for the best.”

Twilight quickly snapped her focus back to Celestia, her expression filled with shock. “What?”

Celestia shook her head, “I was afraid that any apology made would be made half-heartedly. I am sure he would have seen right through it.”

Twilight felt her eye twitch slightly. Celestia noticed this, “Sorry Twilight. But even after all that has happened, I still will never be truly at peace with the Thestrals. Though I understand they may not be beings of the darkness, I still don’t feel right around them. I can never truly trust them. Your friend’s sacrifice has shown though that redemption may be possible, given time.”

“Shut-up!”

Celestia visibly flinched at Twilight’s outburst. Twilight felt could feel her anger starting to boil up. She had heard this speech before. At the time it was different. She was young but the meaning is still the same. Only this one felt a bit more rehearsed. Twilight glared up at Celestia, “The Thestrals should not be on their way to redemption, they should be given sanctuary along with a heck of a big apology. And that’s just the start.”

Twilight stomped her hoof into the ground. “It’s amazing how much I used to look up to you yet after that fight we had and listening to your so called speech, it’s a wonder how that ever happened.”

Celestia recovered and tried to regain her composure, “Twilight, I know that I may not be the pony you wish I was or thought that I was but I am still the leader of this nation. I do what I think is best or this place will fall into chaos.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Oh believe me, and I’ve seen how well those judgment powers of yours work in other Equestria’s. Your so called 'wanting to protect Equestria' nearly led to the return of Nightmare Moon in one world. But then again, what am I thinking? In another, you were powerless to stop a freaking WAR and the destruction of Equestria!”

Celestia took a step back looking shocked. “Twilight, what are you talking about?”

“Celestia, I have seen things you would not dare to dream about. I have lost almost all those I care about and then just when I think I am about to gain some at least some tiny bit of a feeling of friendship back, I lose it all over again.”

Celestia blinked, completely at a loss from words. This was not the same little filly she remembered. This is pony who had been through more than most do in a life time in just the past few weeks. Still though, there was something else that Twilight said that got to her even more.

“But, I can’t give up. I won’t. I have friends out there waiting for me. They may be alone, or trying to fend off together. But I know that they are looking for me too. When we are together, nothing is impossible. And with their help, not yours, we will save Equestria on our own. Just like before.” With that Twilight smiled and quickly began walking off. Passing by Celestia, she felt more determined than ever to find her friends and show Celestia that she is wrong about everything. Just as Twilight was about to reach the door, Celestia called after her.

“Twilight.”

Twilight hesitated for a moment. “What.” She said flatly.

Celestia turned around, “What do you mean by ‘other worlds’?”

Twilight glanced back confused, “You mean, Luna hasn’t told you what I have been doing these past few weeks?”

“Twilight,” the tension in the room seemed to rise; “I am only going to ask you this once more. What do you mean by OTHER WORLDS?!”

Twilight stared back, her expression becoming serious, “Over the past few weeks Night and I, and now perhaps now only me, have been searching for the lost pieces lost pieces of the Door. They were scattered around to other Equestrias. In order to fix it, I have find all of them. So far, I have only found three. Those mirrors you keep in that secret room are my way of traveling to those worlds.”

Celestia's eyes widened, “Impossible.” Celestia shook her head, “She promised.”

Celestia gritted her teeth before quickly making her way past Twilight and down the hallway moving surprisingly fast. Twilight hesitated for a moment before quickly running after her. Celestia paid no attention as she quickly made her way, twisting through several hallways before finally reaching a spot that Twilight finally recognized. The secret stairs lay out in the open for all to see. Celestia continued forward up the stairs, not even seeming to care that Twilight was following her. Once she reached the top, she quickly went through the office before coming to a stop in front of the room of mirrors.

Luna was currently sitting down, looking at one of the mirrors in deep thought. She glanced up and looked shocked when she saw Celestia. “Oh, sister… I can explain.”

Celestia looked furious, “I thought we promised we would leave these things locked away forever. We have no right to meddle in the affairs of other Equestria’s!”

Luna sat up and gestured to the still broken window, “It’s not like we have a choice! We need to fix the Door and those pieces are all out there. If we don’t get those back… All could be lost. Not to mention the Element Bearers could be out there somewhere as well!”

Celestia shook her head, “I’d rather fight the horde outside myself than to have those worlds deal with our problem.”

Twilight stepped in front of both of them. “Too late for that Celestia. In both worlds I have been too, the Shadows were already there. All I have been doing so far is fighting the Shadows and gathering the pieces.” Celestia glanced down with one of her eyebrows raised. Twilight growled, “Ok. So maybe I have been meddling just a bit. But it was with the best intentions and both times it has helped me to locate the pieces.”

Celestia shook her head, “You are messing with the destinies of everyone you meet.”

Twilight shook her head, “Ok, but maybe that was for the best. Everything has worked out fine, for the most part, in the end.”

Celestia shook her head, “I’m sorry Twilight, but enough damage has been done already.” Celestia’s horn glowed and a golden hammer appeared in front of her. Luan gasped in shock as Twilight took a step back in surprise.

“Wait Princess, Nyx is from one these worlds, she needs to go home. Also, I need these to find my friends still! They could be in anyone of these worlds!”

Celestia sighed, “Sorry Twilight, I know what this looks like. You may think I am making a mistake again. But believe me when I tell you that messing with other worlds can have drastic consequences. I just can’t allow things to stand.”

Twilight felt her body grow warm, “Celestia, put down that hammer now.”

Luna took a step forward but Celestia held her back as her horn began to glow brighter. Soon Luna was pinned against the wall. Luna’s body shook as she fought against her, “Please sister, think rationally.”

Celestia swung back the hammer, “I am Luna… Believe me, I am…”

Twilight felt like she was literally on fire as she yelled, “STOP!”

Celestia grunted as she was literally blown back by a wave of pure magic. Her hammer went flying and slammed against the opposite wall. Twilight stood, her eyes crimson red again, her mane starting to flicker and dance. A small red aura could be seen surrounding her. “I won’t let you destroy my chances of rescuing my friends and I sure as heck aren’t going to let you watch Equestria die just so you can feel better about yourself!”

Celestia opened and closed her mouth, unable to get any words to form. Luna now freed from being one with the wall, also could help but stare in awe. Finally after a long moment of silence, Celestia stood and brushed herself off. “Well, this is something I never expected to see from a student of mine.”

Twilight became wide eyed in shock before gritting her teeth. Celestia gasped as another wave of magic washed over her, pushing her back into the office and towards the stairs. Twilight quickly walked over and stood at the doorway. “I am no longer your student Celestia. In order for that to happen, I would feel the need to learn more from you. But I think I have learned enough. I quit.”

With that, Twilight slammed the door shut. Her form returning to normal just as the door latched. Twilight turned back to Luna, the fact of what she just did starting to sink in. Twilight walked over to Luna. Both were silent for a moment. After a long time of both being unable to say anything, Luna finally spoke. “Well, that could have gone better.”

Author's Note

Yeah... Luna took the words right out of my mouth.

The Grey Pony in a Blue Box

Twilight moved to the sofa in the study. Her thoughts spinning out of control as the implications of what she just said a moment ago, starting to really sink in. Twilight grimaced, “Great, not only have I lost my friends, I just lost my teacher as well.”

Luna casually walked into the study and sat down onto the opposing chair. “I must admit, it was shock to see that happen, but understandable nonetheless.”

Twilight shook her head, “What happened to her princess? What happened to the kind and gentle mentor I grew up with?”

Luna glanced off at the book shelf, her eyes glanced at the titles on the books. It was a moment before she answered, “Celestia has always had this sense of needing to protect those she cares about. But lately, she has been taking that to the extreme. Her mind is in a dark place right now and I am struggling to reach out to her. I fear that if she continues down this road, her mind may begin to twist itself in a way similar to mine did 1000 years ago.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, “Wait, you’re not suggesting that Celestia could become the next Nightmare Moon?”

Luna shook her head, “I would not go that far. But the mind can be a horrible place when darkness is all you see. Fear leads to a path I thought my sister would never take. I have plenty to fear myself. But I am willing to face those fears. Celestia feels that showing any would make her seem like less of a leader. But letting those fears take over… I shudder at what Celestia could do if that were to happen.”

Twilight shifted uncomfortably, “Luna… What we going to do?”

Luna took a deep breath, and slowly breathed out. She closed her eyes, “I believe, a confrontation may be in the near future. If we do not confront her soon, then I am afraid I may lose her forever.” Luna opened her eyes, “But that day is not today.” Luna got up went over to the desk. Her horn glowed a soft blue and a bag appeared on the desk with a small pop. She then handed it to Twilight. “I have taken the liberty of enchanting the items that have been given to you.”

Twilight took the bag and reached into it. Inside she found her goggles and handkerchief. Luna continued, “They are now both fire proof and can take a bit more wear and tear then before. I have also placed a hidden small magical pocket within the handkerchief so that the pieces of the Door can be kept on you at all times.” Luna flicked her horn and the pieces of the Door came out of a drawer in the desk. The pieces were magically shrunk. Luna lifted them and stowed them within the pocket. Once she had, Twilight carefully tied the handkerchief back and positioned the goggles right above her eyes. “

"Thanks Luna.”

Luna nodded her head, “Just remember Twilight, you are not alone. You have those around here who care about you and will always wait for your return.” Luna extended her hoof, “And, I am always willing to listen if you ever need someone to talk to.” Twilight smiled and shook Luna’s hoof. Luna smiled back, “I hope that someday you can tell me more about that transformation you have as well. Never have I seen such a strange mix of both.”

Twilight tilted her head, “Both? Of what?”

Luna gave a small laugh, “It is something we will have to discuss when you return.”

Twilight groaned to herself, “Why can’t your or your sister ever give me a straight answer?”

Luna shrugged her shoulders slightly, “Gives you something to look forward too.”

Twilight sighed and made her way back into the mirror room. Twilight made her way to the mirror she was sure she had not been in front of before. Twilight glanced over at Luna who was standing in the doorway. “Good luck,” she said. Twilight nodded back. She took a deep breath and jumped head first into the portal.

Luna waited a few seconds after Twilight had left before turning around and leaving. “I surprised she hasn’t noticed it yet.” Luna shook her head, “Her aura has changed. In fact, she just might be the first bridge.” Luna chuckled to herself. “Twilight, you never cease to amaze me.”

*

Twilight felt the feeling of falling as stars and other celestial bodies flew past her. At first, this felt terrifying. Now, Twilight wished she could stop and take in the sights. Twilight knew that she should be landing soon but what came as a surprise was the sudden feeling of getting hit from the side by a brick wall. Twilight grunted as blue flashed across her vision followed by more falling and a loud splash.

Twilight gasped as her head shot out of the water immediately. Twilight shook her head, trying to get the water to stop dripping down her face. She quickly took in her surroundings and noticed what appeared to be a small hot tub surrounding her. The room she was in was grey and not a lot to see. There was a door on one end of an otherwise bare room. Twilight was unsure how but there was light in the room despite the fact that there were no lights to be seen.

Carefully getting out, Twilight shook herself crazy trying to get all of the water off of her. Once she felt she was at least somewhat damp, she stared back at the door. With her hooves still dripping, Twilight slowly walked over. It appeared to be just a regular wooden door so Twilight opened it. Inside was a bar and a small lounge. Twilight continued on, seeing that there was another door at the other end. Once she went through, what she saw next took her breath away. Inside this room was some kind of machine. It was huge and had a cat-walk surrounding it. A weird pendulum like device was moving up and down slowly in the middle with a control panel surrounded it.

Twilight quickly made her way up the stairs. There were so many buttons and levers on the control panel, Twilight almost wondered if some of them were just for show. Twilight reached out with her hoof, curiosity getting the better of her as she pushed one of the several buttons in front of her. As soon as she did, the whole room jolted to the left, nearly knocking Twilight off her hooves. Twilight quickly pushed the button again and the room returned to normal.

Just then, another door opened and a voice could be heard. “Alright, what did I do this time?!” Twilight glanced off to the right and saw a grey Pegasus walk in with a bucket currently covering his head. Water was currently dripping off his body. “I swear Anneta, it was pop not a beer that I was grabbing. Really!” The Pegasus lifted the bucket off of his head and glanced up at the ceiling. “What are you talking about? I don’t get visitors. I was just on my way to check on Twilight..." Another pause. "What do mean she's already here?”

There was a pause as he continued to stare at the ceiling. Then he looked down and locked eyes with Twilight. Twilight smiled and gave a small wave. The grey Pegasus blinked, his blue eyes seemly glued to Twilight. The Pegasus sputtered, “Twi-Twilight?! H-How in the world did you get on my TARDIS?!”

Twilight blinked and stared at him, “Uhhh.”

The Pegasus got closer and reached behind her. His face getting dangerously closed to hers. Twilight blushed. The Pegasus stared at her in a dream-like state before blinking and frowning. “Hold on… You’re not my Twilight.”

Twilight blinked again in surprise as her eyes began to widen. “Uh, yeah… Weird, that’s normally my line.” Twilight wiggled out of the Pegasus’ grasp and stepped back. “Judging by how you were holding me, I am guessing the other Twilight and you are close.”

The Pegasus nodded, “You could say that.”

The grey Pegasus rubbed a hoof through his mane. “So tell me, how did you get here and why are you here?” The grey Pegasus sounded surprisingly annoyed now.

Twilight took another step back and leaned against the railing. “I came from another Equestria through a portal set up by the princesses a long time ago. I am searching for these artifacts, these pieces of a Door. That Door is the only way to completely lock away the darkness that is currently attacking my world.”

The Pegasus nodded his head, his demeanor starting to change as his annoyance seemed to grow. “And you came here looking for my help?”

Twilight felt tension beginning to fill the air as his whole aura seemed to change. “What? No, I don’t even know you.”

The Pegasus rolled his eyes, “Oh please, everyone that comes busting in here seems to always need my help. Always saying stuff like ‘Doctor, you have to do something’ or ‘Doctor please help.’”

Twilight shook her head, “Doctor? You’re a doctor?”

The Pegasus grumbled, “Not a doctor, just The Doctor.”

Twilight took a step forward, “But aren’t doctor’s supposed to help ponies?”

The Doctor shook his head, “Sorry but this one has had enough trouble to last several life times. I’m done helping.”

Twilight could feel his aura changing, like something else was mixing with his. The Doctor grabbed Twilight by the hoof and began yanking her towards the door. “Well, you have your answer so get off my ship. I feel like crap today and don’t need some Twilight making my day any worst.” Twilight tried to fight against him but his grip was strong. Before Twilight could say anymore, they were at the door. The doctor quickly shoved it open and pushed Twilight out.

The Doctor then shut the door and leaned against it. His eyes glanced off at the wall. “Hey, don’t judge me! I just don’t feel like helping her that’s all.” The Doctor glared at the wall for a moment. “Shut-up!”

*

Twilight landed face first into the grass. There was weird whirling noise followed by a bit of wind behind her. Twilight looked behind her and saw a big strange blue box fade from existence. Twilight sat there, unsure of what just happened and where the heck she was now. Looking around, Twilight saw that she was just outside Ponyville. Standing up, Twilight could now feel the atmosphere of this place was different as she began walking, glancing up at the passing buildings, and at the occasional pony walking nearby.

Everything looked the same as it did before the Shadows came, but this place felt different. It was cold. Everywhere Twilight looked, everything felt cloudy and grey. Usually, Pinkie Pie would have none of this, but so far, not a single one of Twilight’s friends from this world had been seen yet. Twilight continued on, passing by a small grave. “That’s different.” Twilight muttered.

Usually the grave was well outside Ponyville but this one was still pretty close. Twilight ventured in. The grave stones were old but some looked surprisingly new. Twilight stopped at one of the newer ones. She rubbed her hoof over it, the name completely covered in dirt. When it was finally legible, Twilight’s eyes widened and then fell in sorrow. “I see…” Twilight whispered. The name Rainbow Dash was carved in big bold letters.

Twilight continued on, but did not see a sign of any her other friends being buried here. That is, until she came upon a better looking tombstone then the others. It rested under a womping willow. The tombstone was well kept and flows were growing around it. Twilight read the text and sighed, “Fluttershy.” Twilight shook her head, “Not even my friends technically, yet it still hurts to see them gone.” Finding none of her other friends, Twilight ventured towards the middle of Ponyville.

*

The Carousel Boutique looked worst than graves. Even in the distance and even as Twilight now stood in front of it. The building was falling apart and looked like a shadow of its former self. Twilight tried to look into the windows but curtains and empty rooms was all that Twilight saw. Twilight glanced back down the road. Sugar Cube Corner was boarded up. All traces of happiness that the place may have had, was gone.

Against her better judgment, Twilight felt she had to see if Sweet Apple Acers was still there. Taking off into a brisk jog, Twilight quickly made her way out of town. The farm wasn't too far away from Ponyville and quickly came into view. But just like everything else, the farm looked awful. The trees were dying, and the smell of rotten apples filled the air. Twilight knew this was going to hurt her emotions, but she just had to know if any of her friends in this world were alright.

Twilight slowed as she came closer to where the Apple house was. Just a little ways ahead of her, she could just make out what appeared to be Apple Bloom. Twilight felt her heart rise a bit. Perhaps Apple Jack is still ok. Twilight took off, wanting to catch up with Apple Bloom when she saw that Apple Jack was actually stumbling towards Apple Bloom from the house.

Twilight smiled. It was good to see her, even though she was walking kind of funny. Twilight began to slow again as she got closer. Apple Jack was apparently yelling at Apple Bloom over something. Apple Jack’s voice was sounding stranger the closer she got to them. Just as Twilight was within actual hearing range, Apple Jack did something Twilight thought she would never even consider doing in a million years.

She hit Apple Bloom. Right in the eye.

Apple Bloom was on the ground in seconds. What’s worst, Apple Jack was getting ready for another blow. Twilight felt her heart nearly jump out of her mouth as she reached out with her telekinesis and held her hoof in the air, just inches from another blow. Apple Jack looked up and saw Twilight coming towards them. Twilight did her best to keep her anger in check but it was not an easy feat. “Apple Jack! What are doing?!”

Apple Jack snorted and stumbled towards Twilight. “Am teachin this here filly nat ta com home late agin.”

Apple Bloom slowly got up, “She’s right, I waas… late… agin.”

Twilight flinched; it was clear looking at Apple Bloom that this occurrence was not a one time deal. She was covered in bruises and looked like she hadn’t gotten a decent night’s sleep in weeks. Twilight took a deep breath and stared back at Apple Jack, “Just what is wrong with you Apple Jack? What happened?”

Apple Jack looked Twilight dead in eyes. It was obvious to Twilight that she was drunk. Apple Jack growled. “Pinkie appened, Twi. Cause of er killing Rainbow, everythin fell apart. This world as awful, an you er powerless ta stop et!”

Twilight felt her blood run cold. It was one thing to find out that her friends were gone, it was another thing to learn that one of her friends was the cause of all of it. But there is nothing that can done at this point.

Twilight shook her head, “I see… But that still doesn’t give you the right to just give up and stop being you!” Apple Jack blinked and Twilight finally dropped her hoof. “Sure this world may be dark, and things may seem awful. But that doesn’t mean that it is time to give up and just become a shell of yourself. Wake up Apple Jack!”

Apple Jack stared at the ground, “Sorry Twi, but that side o me died long ago.”

Apple Jack turned around and stumbled back towards her house. Apple Bloom stared up at Twilight for a moment before turning around and following Apple Jack. Twilight flinched internally. She was right, it did do a number on her emotions. But at least she had a better idea of what happened. Which left just one thing left to do, find this worlds Twilight, get the piece she needed and get out.

Twilight made her way back towards where her library should be. The town felt so different yet at the same time, the way around was the same. Twilight took the road she knew all too well to get back to her house. Though, technically it wasn’t her house. Twilight stopped and shook her head, “Focus Twilight!” Twilight took off at a quicker pace and soon she found herself just in front of the library.

Twilight grabbed the door knob with her magic but stopped. “Better knock first,” she mumbled. Twilight raised her hoof and knocked. She then stood and waited patiently. After few seconds of the door not opening, Twilight knocked again. Still no-pony came to the door.

Twilight was about to knock again, harder, when a loud crash could be heard inside. Twilight jumped in shock and ran to the nearby window. It was tough to see through but from what Twilight could tell, their seemed to be some sort of scuffle going on in there. Twilight jumped back and prepared to summon her Keyblade, ready to help.

But nothing came. Twilight's eyes widened in surprise. She then quickly looked within herself. The light that was her original Keyblade was gone. Instead, there was a purple looking light in the darkness. Twilight reached out for it just like she did with her original Keyblade but as soon as her hoof touched the light, it seemed to pull away from her.

Twilight grunted and reached out even further. But no matter how far she reached, her hoof could not reach her Keyblade. It was almost like the Keyblade was shying away from her. Twilight looked deep into the light. Upon doing so, she could just make out Aigam’s silhouette in the light.

A loud thump rang out in the distance. Coming back into the focus, Twilight realized that her Keyblade was unreachable at the moment. Why, she was unsure. But she needed to get in there and help. Twilight went back to the door, twisted around and brought up her hind hoofs. Gritting her teeth, Twilight bucked the door with all her might. The door quickly swung open and Twilight ran inside. What she found was the last thing she expected.

Twilight felt her cheeks going red. Just a little ways in front of her, on the ground, her other self was currently making out with a grey Pegasus. The other Twilight looked up and saw Twilight staring down at her. The Twilight on the ground looked up in surprise, her own cheeks going red as well. Probably didn’t help the Pegasus was continuously kissing her neck. The standing Twilight turned around, “Sorry, it seems I came at a bad time.”

Hearing another Twilight in the room, the Pegasus looking up. “What?”

Twilight glanced quickly behind her and locked eyes with the Doctor. “You’ve gotta be kidding me,” he said as his hoof slapped against his forehead.

Twilight gave a small laugh, “Well, this day just got awkward.”

Author's Note

This is going to be fun. I freaking love this series. :D
Discorded Doctor Whooves is a character created by BaldDumboRat (JitterbugJive). Please support his Tumblr, This story is not cannon to his in any way. Please support the official release. (Ect. Ect.)

Too Far?

Twilight kept her eyes glued to the book shelf as the other Twilight and the Doctor quickly got off the floor. Picking up a brush and doing her best to keep from blushing, the other Twilight grunted, “So… What brings you here?”

Twilight took deep breath and slowly let it out, trying to get her face back to a normal temperature. “Well, I am currently on a mission to save my world. In order to do so, I may need your help.”

The Doctor scowled, “I already told you I am not helping!”

Twilight glared back, “I wasn’t talking to you. I was talking to Twilight.”

The Doctor groaned and wandered away from them. The other Twilight shook her head, “Sorry about that. He can be really nice once you get to know him.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Sorry, but I’m having a really hard time seeing that right now.”

The other Twilight rubbed the back of her head with her hoof, “Anyways, how can I help Twilight?”

“Well first, for both our sanities and everypony else’s, you can start by just calling me Twi.” The other Twilight tilted her head slightly. Twi let out a small sigh, “Believe me, I have been in this situation before. It makes talking to myself seem way less strange.”

Twilight nodded her head slowly, “Ok, I guess that makes sense. As for actually helping you, I am afraid I won’t be that much help.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because I’m currently taking care of a foal and can’t leave him alone for long.”

Twi face-hooved, “What is it about me becoming mother before anypony else does?!”

“Relax, he’s technically not mine, I’m just taking care of him for a while.”

Twi felt her body relax, “Oh, well that’s a bit of a relief.” Both Twilight’s glanced awkwardly around them as silence fell over the conversation. Twi opened her mouth a few times, but no words came. Sure, she had some questions, but for some reason, she couldn’t figure out the right way to ask them. Twi shook her head, “Sorry, I just am trying to wrap my head around this world. Everything is the same yet feels so different.”

Twilight nodded, “The Doctor has mentioned other dimensions, I am assuming that is where you came from.”

Twi nodded her head. Twilight’s eyes looked away and back at Twi, “What’s it like?”

"Light, yet full of darkness."

"What do you mean?"

Twi was about to answer when a scream broke through the air. All three ponies went wide eyed and glanced at the door. A small cry came from somewhere upstairs. Twilight quickly made her way towards the stairs while Twi and the Doctor rushed outside to see what was going on. Twi scanned the area and saw a white pony standing over a grey Pegasus. Twi racked her brain for names as she ran over. “Um… Blossomforth! What happened?”

The red and green striped maned pony turned around looking freaked out. “It’s Cloud Kicker! That… Thing… Did something to her!”

Twi got closer and saw she was on the ground unmoving. Her blond mane partially covering her grey lifeless eyes. Twi glanced up at Blossomforth, “Did you see exactly what happened?”

The pony's body shook, seemingly in shock, “We were just out here talking to each other when this strange creature, walking on two legs and really sharp claws came up to us. He stared at Cloud Kicker for a moment before reaching out with its hand and…” Blossomforthshook her head, “He stuck his hand inside her. A weird black hole appeared in front of it and the creature dove in. Cloud stood there stock still for a moment. And for awhile, nothing happened. I stood there in shock, unsure what to do when the creature suddenly shot back out of the weird hole. It appeared to be clutching something… It looked heart shaped.”

Blossomforth stuttered, “Sh-she… Fell over. The hole was gone but she wouldn’t wake up!” Blossomforth broke down. “I just, I don’t understand! Why… Why did this have to happen.”

Twi placed a hoof on Blossomforths back trying to comfort her as the pony began to sob her heart out. Twi glanced over at the Doctor who had a hoof up to his chin in deep thought. Twi quickly glanced back to Blossomforth, “I’m sorry for your loss. But I promise you, I won’t let another pony get hurt by this thing. I have a pretty good idea what did this. I won’t allow it to steal another heart." Blossomforth silently nodded. Twi continued, “It’s not safe out here. Go home and lock the door. Tell any pony you come across to do the same.”

Again Blossomforth silently nodded. Twi stood and made her way back to the library. The Doctor, still in deep thought in tow. Twilight was waiting for both when they returned. “So what was that all about?”

Twi looked at Twilight grimly, “I’m afraid the Shadows have appeared.”

“Shadows?”

“They are the dark beings that attack ponies and from what I understand, tend to feed on ponies hearts. One just popped up and seemed to have literally taken Cloud Kicker’s.”

Twilight put a hoof to her mouth, “That sounds awful.”

“That is why it is urgent that I find a Piece of the Door. It is what these creatures seem to go after and if I can find all of them, we can lock away these creatures for good.”

The Doctor raised his eyebrow and gave a small laugh, “Shadows huh? Interesting name for the Heartless.”

Twi glanced at he Doctor, confused. “Heartless?”

The Doctor shook his head, “Never mind. It's not important and I don’t want to get involved.”

Twi growled, “Why are you so stubborn?”

Twilight stepped in front of Twi, “Doctor, I know you don’t like helping and I understand. But this isn’t something we can just ignore. From what I can understand, these creatures are really dangerous.”

The Doctor stared into Twilight’s eyes looking conflicted. After a brief moment, the Doctor slowly shook his head, “I’m sorry Twilight. But I can’t get dragged into this.” The Doctor turned and quickly walked out the door.

Twilight sat where she was, her eyes looking down at the floor. “He’s getting worse…” she muttered.

Twi looked between Twilight and door before groaning and running after the Doctor. Luckily, he hadn’t gone far. Twilight caught up to him in seconds. She grabbed him by his bowtie with her telekinesis and sung him around, “Hey, what’s your problem?”

The Doctor was now just a few inches from her face. He stared angrily back at her. “My problem is that I can’t seem to get away from everyone’s problems. No matter where I go or what I do, someone is crying for help or something is going wrong and I am sick of it.”

Twi raised an eyebrow, “I’m pretty sure that’s life Doctor.”

“Well I’ve decided I’m not going to be a part of it,” the Doctor said with a sigh.

Twi groaned, “You have got to be one of the most self-centered ponies I have ever met!”

The Doctor gritted his teeth before shaking his head, “Me? Self-centered? Do you have any idea what my life has been like? For years and years, everywhere I went I came across trouble. No matter what I did, there was always someone who needed me. And you know what, I saved hundreds of lives. I saved thousands of galaxies. But do I ever get a thanks? Hardly ever. I tried to be this amazing hero but heroes always seem to do better in the stories. When have they ever had to deal with the stuff I have had to go through? When have they lost what I have had to lose?”

The Doctor was practically shouting, “I have lost my home, my friends, and almost everything I cared about. And I am supposed to just forget about all that be some kind of hero everyone can look up to? I am supposed to keep moving on without so much of a break? How could you possibly understand what that feels like?!”

Twi went wide eyed in surprise before her face quickly changed to that of anger. Lifting up the Doctor, Twi dragged him to a nearby tree and pinned him there. Twi stared at him right in the eye. “I know exactly how that feels…” Twi blinked and stared looked down in sorrow, “I lost my home to the darkness. My friends have been scattered to the wind and I have no clue if they are alive of dead. My own teacher has raised her power to me on more than one occasion. I get told that my world will end unless I can find several pieces of a door that is now scattered to who knows where. Yet here is where we differ Doctor…”

Twi glanced back at the Doctor, her eyes having changed to a crimson red, “I lost everyone because I couldn’t DO anything at the time. I lost EVERYTHING because of it. I won’t lose another life nor friend ever again. I can’t just sit idly by while the Shadows take over. That grey Pegasus may be lost, but you can bet that I will do everything I can to make sure it doesn’t happen again. Because even though you want to turn your back on the world, bad things will still happen, you are only helping them by doing nothing!”

Twi stared at the Doctor, breathing hard. The Doctor stared back in surprise. Twilight blinked as she noticed he was staring directly at her eyes. Remembering that Nyx had looked at her in the same way not to long ago, Twilight set the Doctor down and began rubbing her eyes. “Fine, go sulk in whatever box you live in. I am going to find this Shadow, and destroy it. I may no longer have the help I used to have… But I will find a way to stop it.”

With that, Twi turned around and ran off, leaving the Doctor on the ground still looking shocked. The Doctor blinked and stared at Twi until he could no longer see her. Carefully, he got to his hooves. Shaking his head, he muttered, “How… How is that possible? Those eyes, that feeling. It just defies all logic. How could she have BOTH?”

The Doctor wanted to return to his TARDIS. To forget about everything and just relax all alone. But curiosity was getting the better of him. Glancing quickly at where Twilight had run off to, the Doctor sighed and took off in the same direction; his curiosity and determination for answers fueling him on.

*

Twilight sighed as she went back up to check on the foal. This day started out so well. Now it seemed that the Doctor was in a mood. She wouldn’t be surprised if she didn’t see him for a while now. Quietly she opened the door and peeked into where he was sleeping. Sighing in relief when she saw that he was still sleeping soundly after having been woken earlier. Twilight thought for a moment before casting a sound proof spell over the room. Twilight then quickly, but quietly, closed the door.

Making her way back downstairs, Twilight hummed a bit to herself. But when she reached the bottom of the stars, a chill ran down her spine. It was like the whole room had suddenly gotten much colder. Twilight scanned the room but saw nothing. She glanced down sighed at her shadow.

Both of them…

“Wait…”

Twilight jumped back in shock as one of the Shadows popped up from the ground. It stood on two legs. Its eyes were pure yellow and it had very sharp looking claws. The ends of which appeared to be red. For some reason, it also seemed to have a cape and hood. It stared at her silently. Twilight slowly backed away from it. Taking a nearby lamp, she lifted it into the air, ready to use it for self-defense.

The creature tilted its head slightly. It quickly glanced up at Twilight’s weapon of choice before shaking its whole body. Twilight wondered if it was silently laughing at her. The creature eventually stopped shaking and soon began to walk slowly towards Twilight. Twilight felt the wall behind her and soon she found herself getting far to close to the creature.

Twilight gave a small grunt and threw the lamp at it. Before it could even get within a few inches of it, the creature lifted its finger and pointed it at the lamp. The finger extended outward and impaled the lamp, breaking it. Twilight lit up her horn and screamed.

"DOCTOR!"

*

Twi moved as fast as her legs could carry her, the shout just moments ago reaching her ears. “Why did I have to run so far away?” Twi wondered as she sprinted back to the library. Going off without a clue of where she was going or what she was doing was not one of her greatest ideas. Her thoughts buzzed with alarms as she hoped that her counterpart could defend herself well in this world. Her thought of what could happening to her were so overcoming that she didn’t even notice the Doctor running in the same direction as her.

Twi lit up her horn as she neared the library; the door becoming shrouded in a purple haze as she clutched the door and swung it open. Once open, Twi raced inside to find Twilight being pinned against the wall. A strange looking Shadow had its fingers extended outwards and wrapped around her. Twilight was struggling to get free. Twilight looked deep within herself, hoping the Keyblade would come just this once. But it remained as far away as it was before. Twilight groaned in desperation and looked around her before eying the chair nearby.

Picking it up with her telekinesis, she threw it at the Shadow. The Shadow flinched as the chair struck him. He glanced back at Twi and shuddered before turning his attention back to Twilight. Twi franticly looked for something else to throw at him. She picked up a book, got ready to toss it, only to stop in mid throw. She glanced at the book, unable to throw such a great piece of literature. Twi shook her head at her own weakness. Groaning to herself, she glanced at a book shelf nearby. Taking a deep breath, she lifted up the entire book case and then shook every single book off of it.

Grunting, Twi then lifted the empty book case, turned it until it was facing down, and then slammed it on top of the Shadow. There was a loud thump as the Shadow became trapped underneath. Its fingers retracted on impact and smacked against the side of the bookcase like a rubber band against a wall. Twilight fell to the ground, a look of surprise written all over her face. Twi smiled to herself, “Well, that happened.”

Twilight quickly nodded her head as a smile began to form on her face as well. But it was only a small victory, for soon the book case shook and the Shadow shot out from under it. Both Twilights cried out in surprise as the Shadow quickly wrapped both of them in his hands.

Just then, the Doctor came bursting in through the door. He locked eyes with Twi and gave a smug smile. Twi wanted to glare at him for giving such a look but was too busy struggling to really care. Instead, she vainly began looking within herself for the Keyblade; begging it to come out so she can use it. But her pleas seemed to fall on deaf ears. Twilight groaned as the long fingers began to really dig into her, “Doctor, I know you don’t like helping, but this is one of those few times where helping would be very much appreciated.”

The Doctor nodded his head, “Don’t worry Twilight, your friend there is going to be enough. All she needs is a little push. I have a theory. Just trust me, I can help you without actually helping." Twi looked at the Doctor, a mix of anger and curiosity played across her face. The Doctor casually walked in to the middle of the room, the Shadow silently watching his every move. “So Twi, tell me about your friends.”

Twi would have face-hooved if she could, “This isn’t the place or time!”

“Really, because from where I am standing, it seems to me that you are letting them down.”

Twi’s voice became almost like acid, “What?”

“Let’s face it, you can’t do anything. All you can do is sit back and watch while you lose everything. You are no better than me. You say you want to save those you care about. But those are just words. I have yet to see you use anything to back those words up.”

Twilight looked desperately at the Doctor, “Doctor, what are you saying to her?”

The Doctor quickly glanced up at Twilight and mouthed, “Trust me.”

Twilight quickly looked over at Twi and was surprised to see her eye’s turning red.

He took a few steps towards Twi, “You are nothing. Just a simple pony and can’t even save one life.”

Twi gritted her teeth, “Shut-up.”

“Now, let’s face it, you are nothing but a sham. Your friends will never be saved and your world will fall. It’s all a matter of when. Why even bother fighting, your friends are probably dead now anyways.”

“SHUT-UP!”

Twi's hair was flickering and faint aura was starting to form around her. The Doctor then casually walked behind the Shadow; his face never changing as he continued to keep his smug look. “Oh I’m sorry, have I hit a sore spot? Perhaps failure isn’t in your vocabulary. Or perhaps, you can't face that fact that you are nothing. I have a better chance then you and I hardly have to try. You have nothing against these creatures and you never will. Your life is over. Your friends are gone and soon everything you hold dear will disappear. Because, Twi, YOU ARE WEAK."

Twi cried out, her body quickly changing as fiery wings broke through the Shadow’s grasp. She looked back within herself, and saw her Keyblade. But, instead of calling out, she reached out a hoof to grasp it. A hand made of pure fire and light shot out from her hoof and grasped the blade. Twi opened her eyes and both Keyblades were now were in her grasp.

Twi stared at the Doctor in pure rage. The Shadow let go of Twilight and stepped up to face her. Twi rushed forward and slammed both Keyblades into it, sending the Shadow through the wall and several yards outside. Twi then turned to the Doctor, both blades just inches from his face. Twi grinned, “Now,” she whispered, “Call me WEAK one more time.”

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long. Fourth of July week was brutal and really put me far behind. I didn't even get to start of this chapter until a few days ago. Hope you enjoyed.

Change

The Doctor gulped as one of the blades appeared to glow red, the fire of One-Winged Angel practically searing the edge of his fur. Twi stared at him, rage filled eyes that looked ready to end him right then. The Doctor gulped again, “Twi, listen to me, I didn’t mean what I said. I just wanted to test a theory I had and it seems I was correct. Please take that blade away from my throat.” Twilight raised an eyebrow, her emotions driving her mind but her will being the only thing keeping her from roasting him alive.

“If you let me live, I can tell you why I said the things that I did and maybe give you some reason to the way you look now.” Twi’s blade went down a few degrees but she did not lower her blade. She felt a hoof on her back.

She turned to see Twilight standing behind her, “Please Twi, I know he can seem like a jerk at times, but please hear him out.” Twilight then quickly lifted her hoof off of Twi, shaking it as steamed seemed to roll off of it. Twilight began blowing on it. “Ouch, she’s hot!”

Doctor grinned, “Yes she is.”

The Doctor gulped again as Twi’s blade got closer to his throat. “Sorry, sorry. Too soon. I got it!” Twilight drew back her blade but just a few inches.

Twilight stepped over and stood within Twi’s line of sight, “Twi, you need to calm down. That Shadow… Thingy, is still out there and I think its best we take care of that now.”

Twi locked eyes with the Doctor, "You will tell me everything, correct?"

"Of course, after you take care of that annoying Heartless."

Twi glanced over at the hole in Twilight’s library before glancing back at the Doctor. “Fine, but one more snarky comment from you and you’ll become the first Pegasus turned Earth Pony. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Twi...” The Doctor squeaked.

Twi lowered her Keyblade, “Fine, let’s go take care of that Shadow.”

Twilight quickly ran to the edge of the hole. From her vantage point, she could see that the Shadow was only just now getting up, having probably been dazed earlier. “Hurry, we need to move before it gets away.”

Twi nodded and ran through the hole with Twilight and the Doctor trailing behind her. Twi took off and flew towards the Shadow at high speeds. The Shadow went wide eyed upon seeing Twilight and barely managed to dodge Twi as she swung her Keyblade at his neck. Had it been standing where it was, it could have been decapitated on the spot. Twi spun around, not even caring that she had missed and began to launch fireballs in the Shadow’s direction. The Shadow seemed to grow more wide eyed and jumped high into the air.

The fireballs zoomed past underneath and slammed into some of the houses behind it. The balls blew up on impact, lighting fires and heavily damaging the houses. Twilight flinched, “Careful Twi, this isn’t exactly the place to be launching powerful spells.”

Twi glanced at the ruined houses and growled, “Fine, guess I will have to stick to melee attacks then.”

Twi rushed forward towards the Shadow as it landed back onto the ground. Twilight gave a small battle cry as she swung her Keyblade sideways at the creature just as its feet touched the ground. Unable to move its legs in time, the creature instead quickly shot out its fingers and wrapped them around a nearby tree. The Shadow was quickly propelled towards it, just barely missing getting struck by Twi yet again.

Twi’s swing went wide as it swung at nothing. The energy released in the swing sent a blast of air sweeping in a wide arc. Twilight and the Doctor fell onto their bellies with their hooves over their heads as the blast of air went flying overhead. The houses behind them groaned as the energy hit them. Windows broke and shingles fell as the blast made a clean sweep through the houses. Twilight glanced back at the houses in shock. “Twi,” she said in a warning tone, “Can you do us all a favor and quit wrecking houses?!”

Twi felt her ears flatten as she turned to Twilight, “I’m doing the best I can.”

“Well, don’t you have any control whatsoever?”

“Control? It's taking all my will power, not to want to set everything on fire, just to take out this one Shadow!”

With that, Twi turned back to her opponent as rage seemed to seethe throughout her body. Gritting her teeth, Twilight took off towards the Shadow who was recovering from the near miss right next to the tree. It seemed to jump in surprise as Twi barreled towards it yet again. The Shadow extended it claws out, ready to fight back. But deep down, it knew that it had no chance.

Quickly taking in its surroundings, it knew what it needed to take her out: more power. In other words, more hearts. But no other pony was here aside from the one barreling towards her and the other two. The creature launched itself into the air just as Twi was about to swing her Keyblade. While in the air, it quickly took stock into its options. The grey one looked interesting and seemed to have a spark within burning like no other, but more power would be needed to successfully steal it.

Then there was the other one.

Its heart seemed battered and broken. The Shadow could tell just by looking at it. Both ponies were broken but the purple one’s heart was far more fragile. A much easier steal. The creature nodded its head and prepared to change its objective from dodging, back to stealing.

Twi waited until the creature fell back to the ground, hoping that being much closer would finally give her a hit. But just as the creature was about to land, its body twitched as the Shadow turned its body in midair. Extending its hand, the fingers extended outwards and impeded themselves in the dirt right in front of Twilight. Twilight jumped back at bit in shock as the creature rocketed towards her, landing just a few inches away.

The Doctor flinched as well. Too shocked to move. Twilight didn’t even have a chance to react before the Shadow reached it other hand and clutched her throat. It then retracted its other hand. An orb of pure dark energy appeared in its hand.

“Twilight!” Twi realized what it was about to do and shot forward, trying to stop it. But it was too late. The Shadow brought its hand forward and plunged it into Twilight’s body. Twilight’s eyes dimmed as a black hole appeared in front of her. The creature seemed to shake with joy as it quickly jumped inside. Twi gritted her teeth, “I won’t let you get away with this.”

She flew straight into the hole right after the creature jumped in. The hole then closed behind the two leaving the Doctor standing there looking bewildered. Twilight’s eyes turned gray. The Doctor quickly wrapped his hooves around her as she began to go limp. The Doctor felt his mouth go dry as Twilight lay in his arms, unmoving. Her eyes half lidded and her pupil’s dark grey. The Doctor hugged Twilight close. Finally finding the words, the Doctor coughed before his spoke, “Twilight... I..." He felt tears begin to run down his face as he held her there. Her faint beating heart being the only sign of life left in her. "I'm so sorry."

*

Twi opened her eyes, and immediately noticed she was no longer in Ponyville. Darkness surrounded her and yet there was still light. Looking down at her hooves, Twi realized she was standing on a stain glass floor. The image showing Twilight apparently falling as dark vines surrounded her. Images of her friends seemed to be trapped within the vines as well. But what really drew Twilight was a small glimmer of light just above Twilight. It looked like Twilight was shedding a tear and light was shining down upon it.

Twi glanced up and noticed something else, the Shadow she was fighting earlier was here too. It was much larger than earlier. It had its eyes closed and its feet planted into the glass. Just above it was a shining ball of light. The creature seemed deep in concentration as the light began to fall towards it. Twi didn’t really understand what was happening but she knew she had to stop it.

Twi galloped towards the Shadow, Keyblade raised. As soon as she was close, she slashed at the legs of the shadow, before spinning around and delivering another hit with the other. Twi then quickly jumped back and looked back up at the Shadow. It did not seem fazed at all. Twilight growled and tried again. This time, she took flight and aimed for its chest. She let loose a flurry of fire balls and each and every one of them stuck and exploded on contact.

Twi felt her jaw drop a bit as the Shadow still remained unfazed. So she tried a different tactic. She flew around the Shadow as fast as she could. While doing so, she let loose a barrage of fire. She flew faster and faster around the Shadow and soon a tornado of fire engulfed the entire Shadow. Twi landed back down after she was finished and watched as the fire raged around the Shadow. But the Shadow took no notice whatsoever. Even though darkness was pouring from certain spots around it. The fire soon died out around the Shadow and the Shadow was none the wiser.

Damage certainty had been done but either it didn’t care or it didn’t feel the pain. “Ok, this isn’t working.” Twi glanced up at the shining ball. Form what Twilight could see, it appeared that a heart shape was within the ball. Twi flew up and wondered if this was Twilight’s heart. Twi glanced back down at the Shadow and then at the heart. “Well, can’t allow this thing to have this. I hope Twilight isn’t a softy.”

Taking her Keyblade Aigam, she leveled the flat end against the heart with the grip pointing straight up. The position appearing to almost look like a golf club ready to hit the ball. “Fore!” Twi brought her Keyblade back and then swung it just like she had seen those sports ponies do it. The flat ended smacked the heart and sent it flying into the Darkness.

That finally got the Shadows attention. The Shadow glanced up and seemed to glare at Twi; its prize having been taken out of its reach. Twi grinned back in determination and shot forward, bringing her Keyblade down intending to attack its head. But the Shadow pointed its hand upwards and Twi found herself having to dodge multiple fingers shoot up at her like spikes. Twi barrel rolled out to the side and began launching fire balls at the Shadows head.

This went on for a awhile. Twi would dodge as much as she could while taking pot shots at the Shadow. But this seemed to do little against it. It seemed almost stronger than it was when they were outside. Twi realized this wasn’t going to work. So, flexing her wings a bit in midair, she dive bombed out of the sky aiming right for the Shadow’s head. But the Shadow quickly rose up its hand and smacked Twi out of the sky. Twi went tumbling down and hit the glass floor hard. After sliding back a few feet, Twi lay there, dazed.

The Shadow then extended its hand and its fingers shot outwards. They wrapped themselves around Twi and began to squeeze. Twi felt some precious air leave her lungs as the fingers tightened around her. The Shadow moved closer as Twi struggled against her attacker. She swung her Keyblades down at the figures but she was afraid of cutting herself in the process so she held back a bit with each swing. Her blades managed to only bounce off of it.

Twi then tried launching a huge wave of fire at the creatures head. The Shadow shook its head and put out its other hand to block the inferno. Twi felt her mind going hazy due to lack of oxygen. “Is it just me, or are this Shadows getting stronger every time I fight them?”

Twi finally felt her magic start to give as she struggled to stay conscious. Twi glanced up at the Shadow, her vision going blurry as her mind raced for answers on what to do. Her panic was making it hard to focus and her depleting oxygen was making it hard to think. Twi heard a clang as her Keyblades fell to the floor. “Is… Is this it?” Twilight blinked. “I can’t lose. I have to… Find… Friends…” Twi's head felt heavy.

Just off into the distance, Twi could just make out a light. It was bright. Twilight could barely register what was going on around her but she could have sworn she heard someone call her name. The fingers seemed to loosen and Twi barely felt her body hit the floor. Twi tried to lift her head but it only made her vision spin. There was a strong feeling of being tugged in a general direction, and then everything went black.

*

The Doctor held Twilight close to him, cradling her head in his hooves. “Not again,” the Doctor whispered, “I can’t lose you again.” The Doctor felt tears roll down his face. “You are everything to me Twilight. You’re the only one who can make me happy in this crazy universe anymore. I just can’t let you die.” The Doctor went silent.

He then stared up at the sky. “You don’t think I’ve realized that?! Yes, of course it is my fault. Yes, doing nothing may have brought about this… Just shut up!” The Doctor glared at the sky. But in his heart, he knew they were right.

“Twilight, I’m so sorry.”

The Doctor gritted his teeth. His eyes began to change. “No… I can’t let this happen. I may have let those I care about down… But that doesn’t mean I can just give up.” The Doctor took a deep breath, “It’s time for me to get off my lazy plot and do something to help her.”

The Doctor stood up. “I have lost too many lives to give up now. If I can’t protect those I care about... If I can’t save those who are precious to me, then what does that make me? Some kind of monster right? So let me say this, I am not a monster. I am the Doctor!”

The Doctor felt a fire burn within him like never before as his fur began to change from grey to brown. “And it looks like I have a pony to save.” The Doctor quickly lifted up Twilight and set her across his back. The Doctor then sprinted back towards his TARDIS like there was no tomorrow. Once inside, he carefully set Twilight down and ran back into the storage room of his TARDIS.

Inside were shelves upon shelves of gadgets and trinkets from the past but he was looking for one thing in particular. After rummaging through the room, throwing stuff out his way, he finally came across an odd looking contraption. It appeared to be some kind of claw like device with a lighting trapped ball attached to it. “I hope this thing still works,” he muttered as he grabbed it. The Doctor quickly stopped at some of the shelves, grabbed a few more things and threw them into a pack, before he made his way back to Twilight was. He quickly opened his doors leading out of the TARDIS before running back to her.

Checking her vital signs and finding that she was still alive, he then pointed the device at her. He flipped open the other end of the device. Thinking for a moment, he flipped the device over. “Wrong side,” he muttered. Hitting a button of the side of the machine, the contraption began to glow. Sparks flew off of it as energy began to build up within it. Then with a loud crack, it shot outwards and opened up a hole right in front of Twilight. The Doctor staggered a bit due to the recoil but managed to keep from falling over.

The Doctor then then flipped another switch and wind began to flow from the hole. The Doctor gritted his teeth as he waited. “Come on,” he urged the machine as the wind blew hard at his face. Then the machine went ding. “Got em.”

He smiled and flipped a switch on the side of the contraption. Lightning shot from the contraption and into the hole. There was strange buzzing noise but soon two balls of light shot out of the hole and into the machine. The balls bounced around in the lighting cylinder before bouncing back into the machine. Then the claw on the back extended outwards as two beings shot out from it and out the door.

Twi tumbled end over end out into the grass followed by the Shadow. The Doctor grinned, “Seems I have made the best catch of the day.”

Twi shook her head, having reverted back and feeling weak. She glanced up at the brown pony standing in the doorway, “Doctor?”

The Doctor nodded his head. “You alright?”

“Yeah… I think so.”

The Doctor nodded his head again, “Glad to hear it." He put his hoof to his chin, then frowned, “Sorry… about earlier.”

Twi smiled warily but gave a small smile, “Just glad you willing to help is all Doctor.”

The Doctor quickly nodded and glanced back at the Shadow. Pulling out his Sonic Screwdriver, the Doctor pointed it at the creature. “Sorry, Mr. Heartless, but you have messed with the wrong Doctor. Now, you’re going back to the Darkness of which you came.” The Doctor stared at it in complete focus as the Shadow stared back in what could only be assumed as anger. The Doctor grinned, “Let’s see what you’ve got.”

Author's Note

This is turning out to be a very interesting chapter. Bit shorter then past worlds but it just means getting to other worlds sooner I guess. Hope you all enjoyed. Also I am still not the greatest at humor but I figured I should at least give it a shot this chapter.

Fading Light

The Doctor set down his bag just as the Shadow began to move. The Doctor let his sonic screwdriver give off a high pitched noise. Something that caused the Shadow to step back stunned as it recovered its bearing. The Doctor quickly set the sonic screwdriver down and reached inside the bag, pulling out a strange looking necklace with a weird gear shaped pendant on it. He threw it around his neck and stood stock still. The Shadow had begun to move forward but ceased its movement as it began to look around, almost unsure of what it had been looking at in the first place.

The Doctor smiled to himself. Twilight staggered out of the TARDIS, “Doctor?”

The Doctor quickly glanced behind him, “Good, you’re alright. Just sit tight, I’ll take care of the Heartless in no time.”

Twilight glanced down at Twi who was currently lying dazed out on the grass. “Don’t worry Twilight, she’s fine. Just needs a breather is all.”

Twilight looked back at the Doctor and shook her head, “Doctor, what’s going on? I know you are there yet at the same time, it seems that you are not.”

The Doctor glanced back at the Shadow, “Peripheral Disrupter, makes it harder for one to see another person. It’s almost like being invisible but if you know the person is there, then it no longer works quite as well.” The Doctor quickly reached back into his bag and withdrew a small glowing spear. Twilight pointed at the object with her hoof but the Doctor answered before she could ask, “It’s an object whose metal comes from that of a shining star and meteor thrown together with some other materials that would be very hard to explain at the moment. But let’s just say that though surprisingly fragile, it is a powerful weapon against the darkness. One or two good stabs with this should do take care of this Heartless for good.”

The Doctor turned back to the stumbling Shadow, “Now listen here Heartless, normally I have a thing against outright destroying creatures but you are nothing but darkness incarnate. When you are destroyed, you return to the darkness of which you came. You have no mind and rely completely on tactics or for the most part, instinct. You're nothing but a parasite. Destroying you would actually be helping this world; therefore, I must send you packing.”

The Shadow quickly glanced around, trying to pinpoint the voice. What had been said was never actually even heard nor understood by the creature, the Doctor knew this well. But it did help his mentality in a way. The Doctor casually walked over to the bumbling Shadow. His raised his head back, the spear now clenched in his mouth. “Just a few more inches…”

A twig snapped under his hoof.

“Bullocks.”

The Shadow turned and extended its fingers outwards, the ends becoming sharp like thorns, ready to impale whoever got in their way. The Doctor fell over trying to dodge the oncoming spikes. The spikes passed right over him, the force of the near miss rushing over him. The Doctor took a deep breath and rolled over. Looking around, he realized he had dropped his spear. The Doctor mentally kicked himself for being so careless while his eyes scanned for his spear. The creature returned its fingers to its hand and took a few steps forward, its foot landing on something hard.

The Doctor face-hooved as the Shadow picked up his glowing spear. The Shadow twisted the spear around, inspecting the strange object. Noticing that the sharp end was now facing towards the creatures face, the Doctor decided now might be the best time to act. Quickly getting up close to the creature and standing beside it, the Doctor glanced over at the creature to make sure it still hadn’t noticed his presence. With the creature continuing to examine the spear, the Doctor quickly extended his hoof out and smacked the blunt end of the spear upwards causing the pointy end to drive right into the Shadow’s eye.

The Shadow staggered back immediately. It had no mouth but if it did, the Doctor was sure that a lot of screaming would be heard. The creature furiously dug out the spear and crushed it below its feet. A bit of the glowing section burning into its foot but still caving in on itself due to the pressure. The Shadow clutched its damaged eye, unable to see with it. The Doctor smiled to himself, had this been any other creature, he would have felt bad for putting it in any sort of pain but this was not a creature to pity. This things whole purpose in life is to steal the hearts of others. They were nothing but parasites of darkness.

The Doctor quickly ran back to his bag; he had one trick left to work with. The Doctor quickly stuck his head into the bad and produced a bottle filled with clear liquid. Twilight leaned forward a bit, “Um Doctor, is that a bottle of water?”

The Doctor turned around, set the bottle on the ground and grinned back at Twilight, “Yes, but this isn’t just any bottle of water.” The Doctor nudged the label. “This is the best and only kind of water for battling creatures of the night; holy water.” Twilight raised an eyebrow as the Doctor quickly turned back to the creature. The creature had stopped holding its eye and was now thrashing around in a near blind furry. The creature was slashing at the air, constantly twisting and turning. If any creature tried to get closed to it, they would be swiss-cheese in seconds. “Well, this makes things a bit more difficult.”

Twi lifted her head, her vision starting to return to normal. Slowly turning it towards Twilight, she could see that she was both alright and seemed to be staring at nothing. Twi could also see the Shadow nearby. It had apparently been injured and was now trying to fight against the air itself. Twi grunted, trying to get Twilight’s attention. Twilight glanced over and Twi made motion with her hoof at the scene going on in front of her. Twilight gave her a half smile, “I’m sure this looks a little strange but the Doctor is taking care of it.”

“Where is he?”

“Just a few feet in front of me.”

Twi glanced at the air and then back at Twilight, “Um…”

Twilight shook her head, “He’s invisible. Or sorta invisible according to him.”

Twi tilted her head slightly, eyebrow raised.

“Sit tight Twi,” came a voice from out of nowhere, “I’ll take care of this.”

Twi rubbed her forehead with her hoof, “This is all making my head hurt, so I’ll trust you with this one Doctor.”

The Doctor nodded his head even though Twi could not see him do it and carefully picked up the bottle with his mouth before inching towards the trashing Shadow. Dark ooze leaked from its injured eye; its other eye looking every which way possible. The Doctor quickly crept towards the Shadow, making sure to not step on anything this time. Just as he was within a close enough distance to throw some of the water on the Shadow, the Shadow randomly turning around slashed at the Doctor’s direction. The Doctor jumped back, just barely missing getting sliced to ribbons; however, his necklace was still caught in one of the creature’s figures and pulled clean off.

Now completely visible, the creature eyed the Doctor with his good eye, before quickly grabbing him and lifting the poor Doctor high into the air. Both Twilight’s looked on in shock as the Doctor found himself slowly being squeezed to death by the Shadow. Twi quickly shook the rest of the stars from her eyes and ran towards the Doctor. The Shadow glanced over with his good eye and saw Twi barreling towards it. The Shadow simply batted her away with its other hand.

Twi growled as she was flung onto the ground. Looking back she realized her wings were gone. Therefore, so was her Keyblade. Twi rubbed her head with her hoof, “Argh, not now. Why did it have to end so soon?!” Realizing that she would have to act without her Keyblade again, Twi looked around her, trying to come up with a different strategy. Glancing over at the Shadow, she could see that Twilight was now charging towards it, her horn glowing. But just like before, the Shadow lifted up its hand and smacked Twilight away from her target.

Twi flinched as Twilight hit the ground hard. Looking around again, Twi noticed a bottle on the ground with what appeared to be water inside. Remember hearing that the Doctor had mentioned that the bottle of water might work against the Shadow, Twi decided it was worth a shot. But she was going to need to get a good angle on him. Twi watched as Twilight lit up her horn and ran right at the Shadow again, blasting beams of magic at it. But the Shadow shrugged them off and tried to smack her out of the way when she got to close again. But it missed. Twilight then quickly ran to the other side and barraged it again. This time, the Shadow could actually see her. It lifted up its hand and sent her packing again. Twilight went flying and landed hard on the ground once again. It was then that Twi came up with an idea. “He can only see with one eye now… I wonder.”

Twi got up and ran as fast as she could towards the bottle of holy water. The Shadow saw her running at him and raised its hand to swat her way but Twi rolled at the last second and grabbed the bottle of the ground with her telekinesis. She then quickly ran back to Twilight who was just now picking herself off the ground, “Twilight, I have a plan but a need a distraction. Can you keep his good eye preoccupied?” Twilight shook the weariness out of her eyes, nodded her head and lit up her horn once again.

Twilight and Twi then both took off towards the Shadow. Doing its best to track the Twilight’s with its good eye, it watched at the Twilight’s came barreling towards it. Raising its arm, it smacked one of them away while the other ran to the other side of it and started to barrage it with spells. If it had any feelings, it would have groaned in annoyance. Instead, it lifted up its hand to bat her away when a blast of clear liquid flashed across its vision, running towards the arm that was holding the brown pony. The Shadow’s eye widened a bit as the water cut right through its arm. The Shadow watched as its arm fell limp on the ground and began to dissipate. The Shadow clutched the stub that was once its arm, its eye slowly starting to turn red.

Both Twilight’s quickly ran towards the Doctor, who was wheezing heavily. Twilight quickly wrapped her hooves around, smiling as she embraced him. “Doctor, are you alright?” The Doctor winced as Twilight squeezed almost as hard as the Heartless had but accepted the hug all the same. “I’m fine my little Marshmallow… Just going to be a little sore for a while.”

The Doctor quickly glanced over at Twi and nodded his head in thanks. Twi gave him a nod back. Almost forgetting about the Shadow until its hand shot out, trying to grab Twilight in one last attempt. Seeing the grab coming at the last second, the Doctor quickly pushed Twilight out of the way. And found himself once again trapped in the Heartless’ grasp, but this time, the Heartless knew it would not get another chance to grab a heart. It would have to take his or be destroyed. With the last of its strength, its hand glowed and dark energy poured from its hand. The Doctor’s eyes went grey as a portal opened up in front of him.

Twi watched in shock and horror as the Shadow quickly ran forward and jumped inside. “DOCTOR!” Both Twilight’s cried out at the same time. Realizing she still had a bit of holy water still left in her telekinetic grasp, Twi quickly locked eyes with Twilight before giving her a half smile of determination and jumping into portal. There was a small hissing noise as the portal quickly closed behind her.

*

Twi opened her eyes to find herself in a dark place once again. Below her sat a glass window picture of the Doctor with a large crack going down the middle. One side, the Doctor was brown and on the other, he was grey. Twi glanced up and saw the Shadow. Once again he was huge and reaching for a ball of light. The Shadow was starting to dissipate but that was not stopping him from reaching a hand towards the Doctor’s heart. Twi screamed, “Hey, don’t you dare touch his heart!”

The Shadow quickly glanced down at the intruder and saw Twi running towards it. Deciding it would be easier to grab the heart without any interference, the Shadow lowered its hand, then shot its fingers outwards at Twi. Twi quickly dodged right but then quickly an idea popped into her mind. Reaching out with her head towards the now extended fingers, she bit into one them. The Shadow seemed surprised by this action and withdrew it's finger. Twi held on for dear life as well as the bottle with her telekinesis as she was dragged towards the Shadow. The Shadow glanced down at Twi. The Shadow then began shaking it hand, trying to get Twi off of him.

He began flinging his hand outward and even up to try and dislodge her. As soon as his hand went up though, Twi finally let go as she was flung high into the air. Deciding that the unicorn would no longer be a problem, it went back to trying to reach for the heart; its hand was so close. But what the Shadow failed to notice was that Twi was now falling towards him. With a loud cry, Twi raised the bottle above her head and brought it down on the Shadows head. The bottle broke and the holy water spilled all over the creatures head.

The Shadow’s body shook as it began to disappear. Twi landed hard onto the floor, her legs shaking as pain shot up through them due to the hard fall. But Twi shook it off and watched as the Shadow finally disappeared into oblivion, leaving nothing behind but a small piece of wood. Twilight smiled to herself and picked it up. It was then that something large appeared behind her.

Quickly turning around, Twilight saw another dark creature was in here with her. It was completely black but with yellow eyes. It had the head of a zebra, a horn of a goat and an antler, a single fang, and body full of all sorts of animals thrown together. Twi blinked and remembered reading about such a creature in her books. It was a draconequus . But not just any though, for some reason, it looked like the one that had been sitting in Celestia’s garden for as long as any pony could remember.

The creature seemed to study her for moment before opening its mouth, “You should not be here.” Twi shook her head. The words had not come from the creature’s mouth but from her own head. It seemed to be communicating to her telepathically. The creature continued, “You being here could ruin all the fun.” The creature then quickly picked up Twi and held her close to its face, “I think it’s time you left. Goodbye, Keybearer.” And with that, the creature drew back it arm and threw Twi like a baseball into the darkness. Twi cried out in surprise as she found herself going through another portal and landing back into the cool air outside.

Twi quickly got to her hooves and glanced back at the Doctor who was clutching his chest looking sick. Twilight had her hoof on his shoulder.

“Doctor? Are you alright?”

The Doctor groaned and gave Twilight a brave face, “Fine,” he said though sounding like the word had to be forced out.

“Doctor, you need to know that when I was inside your heart, I saw something other than the Shadow. It looked like draconequus.”

The Doctor seemed to go silent for a moment, before answering, “Really… That’s interesting.”

Twi watched as grey patches began to appear on the Doctor. “Twilight, what’s wrong with him?”

Twilight shook her head, “Never mind this. Believe, he’s going to be fine.”

“Doesn’t look that way to me.”

The Doctor shook his head, his eyes starting to turn a cold blue. The Doctor quickly blinked and they returned to a soft blue, “Listen… Twi… I am sorry to cut this short but I am afraid I must say goodbye for now.”

“But Doctor, I need answers. You promised me answers.”

“Promises can be broken!” The doctor spat. Twi took a step back in surprise. The Doctor went wide eyed, “Er, sorry… Just please… go.”

Twi took a step forward, “Doctor, you’re sick. Let me help you.”

“No… There is nothing you can do!”

Twi quickly glanced at Twilight in desperation but she only shook her head, “Don’t worry Twi, I’ll take care of him. But maybe it is best if you go now. I’m sorry.”

Twi took a step back again, “I don’t understand.”

The Doctor grunted his mind trying to think of a way to get to her to leave quickly, “Alright, how about if I answer one question, will you promise to leave?”

Twi opened her mouth to protest but looking into the Doctor’s pleading eyes, she decided against it. Looking away defeated, Twilight murmured, “Fine.”

The Doctor and Twilight sighed in relief. Twi glanced at the Doctor and took a deep breath, “Ok Doctor, you said I was both. Both what?”

The Doctor stared right at Twilight, determination fading from his eyes he whispered, “Light and Darkness.”

“What?”

The Doctor cringed, “I gave my answer, now go.”

Twi wanted to protest again but looking at both the Doctor and Twilight and seeing their pleading looks, Twi turned around rejected.
Taking the new wooden piece and the old one out of her handkerchief, Twilight combined the two and the portal home opened. Before stepping in, Twi hesitated and glanced back at the two ponies behind her. “Goodbye, and thanks,” she whispered before stepping through.

The portal quickly closed behind her just as the Doctor turned completely gray once again. His sour mood returning in full force. “Good riddance,” the Doctor mumbled. He put a hoof to his face, feeling an itch and was surprised to find a tear had run down his cheek. “What? Where did this come from?”

Twilight sighed, “Come on Doctor, let's just go home.” The Doctor half smiled at hearing Twilight’s voice. “Alright, lead the way.” Twilight quickly got up and led the Doctor back to her house, all the while, the Doctor kept rubbing at his face.

**
Canterlot, Main Hallway outside of Celestia’s room.

Celestia paced back and forth, her thoughts of her ex-student now plaguing her mind. “Twilight, what have I done?”

“You have done nothing wrong,” came a voice from nowhere in particular.

“How can you say such a thing? My student despises me. My sister worries for me, and the world continues to fall apart around me. Clearly, I am doing something wrong.”

“No… They are the ones who are wrong.”

“What do you mean?”

“You are Celestia, ruler of the Light. You are the guardian of this kingdom. Surely, you all of all ponies can see that your actions up till now have been to protect this kingdom and nothing more.”

“Of course, it is my duty.”

“And yet, they refuse to acknowledge that.”

“…”

“They refuse, to see your light. And now, they slowly slip back into the shadows while your light burns stronger than ever.”

Celestia stopped pacing and glanced at the ceiling, “My light may be burning strong, but my heart hurts more than ever before. Are you sure that what I am doing is right?”

“Yes… For you to even doubt yourself Celestia? For shame. You must stay strong. It is your duty. You know what must be done. It will only hurt worst if you keep asking whether it is right or wrong when you already have the answer.”

Celestia nodded her head, not noticing that her aura had changed a bit. “Yes, I am the princess of the Sun and of the light. I must do what I can for my Kingdom… Even if my subjects don’t see it that way.”

The voice seemed to give a small laugh, “Now that is the leader I know and adore.”

Celestia smiled to herself, “Thank-you spirit. Without your guidance, who knows where I could have been.”

“I am but a servant of the light princess. Though my body may be gone, my spirit will always guide you.”

Celestia nodded but then put a hoof to her chin, “Spirit, you have been so kind to listen to me and help these past few weeks. You have helped keep my mind on track and even been what I would call a good friend. Yet I have not once asked you your name. Please, tell me so that I can thank you properly.”

The room around her went silent as though if the spirit seemed to pause. Then it spoke one word that seemed to echo within the halls…

“…Void…”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, “What a strange name but fine, thank you Void. For being there when I needed someone most.”

The hallway seemed to give out a small laugh, “My pleasure, Celestia, I shall be with you always.”

Celestia nodded her head and began walking down the hallway, a path now laid out in her mind. The hallway seeming to grow darker as she went.

Author's Note

I am back and on track once again, hopefully, should have the next chapter out in a week or so. Hope you enjoyed Discorded Doctor Whooves universe. I would like to remind everyone again that this world is non-canon and to check out BaldDumboRats Tumblr as well. Hope you all enjoyed.

Tension

Twilight sighed as she stepped out of the portal. “So many questions…”

The room was dark, there was very little light shining through the nearby window. Luna was standing nearby but the dark made it hard to see her. Twilight glanced up at Luna, and noticed, despite the darkness, Luna looked rather stressed.

“Luna? Are you alright?”

Luna took a deep breath and lit her horn. She had bangs under her eyes and her mane looked somewhat out of place. “Fine, just a little weary as of late.”

“What’s going on?”

“Nothing I can’t handle. Just go onto the next world. I’ll be fine.”’

Twilight shook her head, “Sorry, but I can’t go to the next world yet. For some reason, my connection with my new Keyblade has yet to really, well… connect.” Twilight’s ears flattened as she rotated her hoof on the floor a bit. “I’m afraid that I am nearly useless without it.”

Twilight stopped rotating her hoof and took a step towards Luna, “Therefore, until I can figure out how to use my Keyblade properly again, I’m not going anywhere.” Twilight put a hoof against Luna’s fore-leg, “So how about you tell me what’s going on around here.”

Luna sighed and motioned for Twilight to follow her into the nearby study. Luna quickly made her way inside, her mane no longer shimmering like it normally does. Luna fell back onto the couch while Twilight casually sat on the chair across from her. They sat in silence for a moment, Luna rubbing her eyes with her hooves. Taking a deep breath, Luna was about to speak but Twilight interrupted her, “It’s about Celestia, isn’t it?”

Luna appeared surprised for a moment but her face quickly changed to that of a mare on the end of her rope. “That is correct.” Luna glanced away at the book shelf, her eyes staring off into nothing in particular. “She’s been talking to herself a lot. Every time I try to talk to her she pushes me away. I feel like the past has come back to haunt me. It is exactly like the time before I lost myself to the darkness. I am afraid I may lose her too… and despite the fact that I am willing to listen and try to understand her, she continues to fall down a path I cannot follow.” Luna stared back at Twilight, her eyes gave way to sadness, “Twilight, I am afraid I may have to confront my sister soon.”

Twilight looked away, unsure what to say; her feelings mixed on the whole deal. “She was my teacher, and my mentor. I used to care and adore her more than anypony…” Twilight turned and locked eyes with Luna, “I can’t say that I really can feel much anything towards her anymore. But for some reason, I still care about her.”

Luna smiled, “That’s the light in your heart. Even when those around slowly slip into the darkness, your light still burns strong.”

Twilight smiled for second but frowned, her thoughts now turning to what the Doctor had said. Twilight was silent for a moment. Luna’s eyes wandered around the room, unsure of what to say. Eventually Twilight broke the silence. “Luna?” The princess turned to Twilight who was looking troubled.

Twilight took a deep breath before starting, “When I was in that other Equestria, I met someone who said the exact same thing you said to me. I am both. He then later told me that I am both Light and Darkness. What did he mean by that?”

Luna smiled, “I suppose it was wrong of me not to tell you sooner. With our enemies at our door and my sister being the way she is now, I would only be hurting myself if I didn’t think I could trust you. Alright Twilight, I tell you all that you need to know.”

Twilight nodded, “Thank you.”

Luna gave a small nod and continued, “Ever since you came back from the world where you lost your new friend, I can tell something awakened deep within you. While your light always burned strong, it seemed that darkness within you is just as strong. Yet both seem to exist within you in harmony. You have both the powers of light and darkness, yet one does banish the other. When I saw your eyes a few days ago, I realized right then that you were using both in a way I never thought possible. You seem to have the ability to transform and increase your magic to the point that rivals both me and my sister.”

Twilight’s eyes widened at that but kept her mouth shut as Luna continued, “But the most interesting thing of all is that your transformation is tied to two feelings, anger and love. The love for your friends and the anger in wanting to protect them at all cost. I saw it in your eyes. Twilight, your name means more now than ever. Your literally are a twilight of dark and light.”

Twilight took a deep breath and let it out slowly as she took it all in. “Do you think, that perhaps my new Keyblade is tied to my light and darkness?”

“It could very well be. Perhaps you should focus on that. Try to see if your Keyblade will come when you have a better understanding of the power you now possess.”

Twilight smiled again and got of her chair. “Alright, looks like I have some training to do.”

Luna got up as well and both ponies made their way to the door. Twilight was about to open it when Luna stopped her with a hoof, “Oh and one more thing Twilight, be sure to join us for lunch in a little while, I am sure you must be starving.”

Twilight felt her stomach grumble at the thought of food. “Thanks, but first I need to spend some time alone with my thoughts.”

Luna nodded her head, “Use whatever room or resources you need.” Twilight thanked her and quickly made her way down the stairs. While her memory of the castle was still fuzzy, there was one room that she could never forget. Once at the bottom, Twilight sprinted to her destination, quickly turning from one hallway into another. Until at last she reached a set off double doors with a sign above that read: Library.

Twilight’s smile grew bigger as she stepped into the room. While the air was stale, and dust was everywhere she looked, it was the closest to home that she had felt in a long time. Everywhere she looked, shelves and shelves of books surrounded her. Making her way to the back of the library, she could see a large desk with a fire place nearby. Two tall windows sat on both sides of the fire place. A small chandelier above her turned on by magic as she approached the desk and the room lit up, quickly filling the room with a nice feeling of belonging.

Twilight had spent hours in here as a filly. It was one of the castle’s oldest libraries, and had many books that Twilight could never have dreamed to exist. Every day in there was like an adventure for her. Celestia would even tell her some of the books to look for which had Twilight coming down here more than any other pony had in years.

Twilight sighed as good memories of her younger years flowed through her. But just as soon as they came, so did the pain of what was going on now. Her memories spent with Celestia were actually starting to make her heart ache. Shaking her head, Twilight decided it was best to focus on getting her Keyblade back. Reminiscing and hurt feelings would have to wait. Taking a seat on the carpet in front of the desk, Twilight closed her eyes and looked back into her heart.

The Keyblade lay just out of reach just like before. Twilight sat the darkness, a hoof to her chin. She silently stared at the Keyblade for several minutes. Until after a while, she stood up and began pacing around back and forth.

“Ugh, I just don’t get it. What is it about me that you don’t like? You're right here and I have used you before. Granted, you only come out when I transform... But here I am, not transformed and you are as far away from me as you can get.”

Twilight stopped and sighed, “Luna said you might be connected to my friends, light and my darkness. But that doesn’t tell me how can get you to come when I call you. I almost always have to force you out. But you’re clearly my Keyblade.”

Twilight gestured her hoof at the Keyblade, “I mean look at you! You have my cutie mark at the end of your chain and that color can’t be a coincidence.”

Twilight flopped down onto her back and stared up at the darkness surrounding her, “I just don’t understand what I have to do to make you like me. Is there something I can do, to prove to you I am completely worthy, is that it?”

The Keyblade hovered silently while Twilight lay there. Occasionally, she would look up and glare at it. Almost expecting to get an answer. After a moment of nothing happening, Twilight groaned and fell back unto her back. Staring up at the darkness around her, Twilight felt her mind begin to wonder.

“Ugh, what am I supposed to do?" Twilight's eye's widened as a sudden thought shot through her mind. What would my friends do?” Twilight closed her eyes as she tried to imagine her friends standing around the Keyblade. “Let’s see, Apple Jack would probably try to lasso it or yell at it to come towards her.” The image of Apple Jack trying to lasso a Keyblade flashed into her mind. Twilight smiled. “Rarity would try to coax it with her generosity or try to play hard to get.” Twilight felt her spirits slightly rise.

“Fluttershy would stand there, asking it to come or guilt trip it for not listening to her.” Twilight felt her smile widen. “Pinkie would jump around with streamers trying to cheer it up so it would come to her, or throw it a party.” Twilight slightly giggled to herself. “Rainbow Dash would fly right at it and try to chase it down until she or it got tired.” Twilight felt herself give a small laugh as she could see herself yelling at Rainbow Dash to stop as she continued to fly around without getting any closer to catching it. Twilight felt her heart glow as she laughed and jokingly yelled, “Rainbow Dash!”

"Twilight?"

Twilight bolted upwards and quickly glanced around at the darkness surrounding her. Seeing nothing, Twilight quickly returned to the outside world and quickly looked around the library. Not a soul could be seen. But Twilight was sure she had heard her name called and more importantly, it sounded like it had come from someone she knew. It had sounded like Rainbow Dash.

“Did I just imagine that?” Twilight wondered out loud. “But, I swear I heard her…”

Twilight shook her head, “No that’s impossible…” Twilight stared at the ground, her stomach groaned, reminding Twilight of her hunger. “Maybe I should go get something to eat. My empty stomach must be affecting my mind.” Twilight looked back within herself one last time, just to make sure. Again she was met with darkness. Twilight sighed, glancing back at her Keyblade. “Wait… Is it just me, or did it just move closer?”

Twilight shook her head and retreated back to the outside world. Rubbing her eyes with her hoof, Twilight let out a small groan. “Come on Twilight, you need to stay focused. Get some food in you. You’re going to go crazy if you don’t.” Twilight felt her ears droop as her eyes shifted across the room, her head lowering towards the ground. “Said the pony talking to herself.”

Twilight shook her head again and quickly made her way out of the room. The chandelier quickly dimmed behind her. Walking down towards where she guessed the dining room was, Twilight glanced around her as the hallways seemed to feel darker than before. The windows seemed to do little in helping the light in. Not that it mattered; it was either cloudy or night time every time Twilight had been here. The smell of food told Twilight she was close to the dining room.

Upon entering, Twilight was greeted with a large table filled with all sorts of food that would make any vegetarian drool. Twilight could see Luna, Nyx and Dinky sitting at the end, currently chowing down. Twilight took a deep breath and smiled as she made her way over to them. The room had a light hearted vibe to it that made Twilight feel almost at home. The fact that Dinky practically waved her over made her feel all the more welcome. “Good afternoon Twilight,” said Dinky as she took an apple off of a big fruit plate in front of her, “Glad to see you back. Nyx has wanted to talk to you for quite some time.”

Twilight sat down next to Dinky and retrieved a small salad bowl nearby. Nyx quickly ran from her seat and sat on the opposite side of Twilight. Her eyes big and bright and smile that radiated cuteness covered her face.

“Twilight,” She began…

“No.” Twilight interrupted without missing a beat.

Nyx seemed to freeze for a moment as Twilight casually began to eat her salad. Quickly recovering, Nyx asked, “What?”

Twilight continued to much on her salad. Before taking her next bite, Twilight answered, “I know what you are going to ask Nyx, we have been over this before. It’s not going to happen.”

Nyx stared back at Twilight, her ears dropped as she stared back at Twilight looking defeated, “What do I have to do to prove to you that I can help?”

Twilight paused, realizing that she just asked her Keyblade that very same question not too long ago. Shaking her head, Twilight took another bite out of her salad before answering, “Sorry Nyx, but I told you before, I just feel like I can’t take that risk. I can’t even use my Keyblade properly right now. How am I supposed to protect you?”

Nyx stared at Twilight, her voice raising just a bit as she slammed her hooves into the table, the table barely shook however due to her small size. “That’s what I am trying to tell you. I DON’T NEED PROTECTING! I WILL BE THERE PROTECTING YOU!” Twilight put down her fork, surprised at the outburst. Nyx, realizing that her voice was a little too loud, sat back down.

“Sorry, I don’t want to see you get all red eyed again. But I want to you listen to me and understand. I’m not just some filly who can’t do anything. I have been training every day you have been gone. Luna has taught me how to defend myself without magic. Twilight, you can be the sword,” Nyx reached behind her, clutching something with her mouth and produced a large shield that was as big as her head, “ahd I cah bah yah shald.” Twilight frowned and rubbed the bridge of her nose with her hoof. “Just because you have a shield and some so-called training, doesn’t mean you are ready to handle what’s out there.”

Nyx set her shield on the table, “But I am ready. Just ask Dinky!”

Twilight glanced over at Dinky who was currently reading some kind of magazine. “I thought we agreed we would not tell Twilight,” she said without looking up.

“Ah come on Dinky…”

Dinky put down her magazine and eyed Nyx, “Sorry, while I admit that you were very awesome, we made a promised to Luna not to tell Twilight until she was ready.”

Twilight leaned back into her chair looking perplexed. She glanced over at Luna who appeared to not be paying an attention. Twilight eyed Dinky. “Exactly what are you two talking about?”

Dinky lifted back up her magazine and began reading it one again, “Don’t worry Twilight, you will learn soon enough.”

Twilight leaned forward to protest but stopped when the title caught her eye: “Survivalist Guide to the Wasteland.”

Twilight felt her blood run cold as she slowly leaned back into her chair. “You’re right; I don’t think I want to know…”

Twilight eventually went back to meal, doing her best to archive the conversation for later. Nyx sunk back into her seat, nibbling on a carrot and mumbling to herself. The table grew quiet again as everypony ate in silence. Luna however, soon broke at silence. “So Twilight, any progress on you Keyblade?”

Twilight opened her mouth and was about to answer when the doors to the dining room flew open. The whole room went silent as Celestia casually strolled into the dining area. Nopony moved as Celestia made her way down alongside the table. Nyx grabbed her shield, disappeared underneath and reappeared next to Dinky. Celestia strolled right up to where Nyx had been sitting and quickly sat down. Despite being the princess of the sun, her presence made the whole room seem 20 degrees colder.

Celestia sat there for a moment without saying a word. Twilight gulped, wishing her Keyblade could be with her now more than ever. Luna was the first to speak. Slightly stuttering, she asked, “Sister… Wha-what brings you here?” Luna was trying to sound as casual as possible, despite feeling as tense as everypony else. Celestia poured herself cup of tea then slowly turned her head toward towards Luna, “Good afternoon sister, I come in need of some urgent business involving my ex-student.”

Celestia’s voice was calm yet every word made Twilight’s fur stand up on end. Twilight knew she was probably go to regret this but her curiosity side always did have a way of beating her brain to the punch. “And what might that be?”

Celestia turned and casually sipped her tea before answering, “It has come to my attention that you have a weapon, capable of many feats, including destroying the darkness.” Celestia took another sip out of her tea while Twilight shifted uncomfortably. “You have done well with this weapon but I am afraid a problem has now arisen.” Celestia gestured her horn at Twilight, “You see Twilight, you were once my true hero of light. The one I could always trust and count on. But lately, I feel that a rift has formed between us. It is unfortunate but that is not the true problem.”

Luna leaned forward in her chair, her expression growing with worry. “Celestia, where are you going with this?”

Celestia smiled, “Oh sister, how could you be so blind?”

Twilight felt her skin crawl as Celestia locked eyes with Twilight, “You are no longer a hero of light. Your problem, Twilight, is your darkness…”

Luna slammed her hoof into the table, "Now wait just a minute...”

Celestia horn glowed and Luna felt her sister’s magic push against her. “Settle down Luna… No need to make a scene.”

Twilight growled, “So what if I now have darkness within me? I also have light as well. Both are inside me and last I checked, my darkness is doing just fine within me.”

“Oh Twilight, you may be right but I am afraid I can no longer take any chances with you.”

Twilight felt the air begin to change around her but she ignored it. “Why should it matter to you? I have the Keyblade. (Sorta.) And as long as I have it, I shall continue to fight the darkness no matter what.”

Celestia gave a fake smile that would make any pony's fur crawl and clapped her hooves together, “Oh Twilight, if only the darkness hadn't taken you…”

Celestia lowered her head, her demeanor starting to change.

“Listen Twilight, I am a being of pure light. It is a wonder as to why your weapon did not choose me. But luckily I have a way to remedy this.”

Celestia stood up, “Twilight, Equestria thanks you for your services but it is time for a true pony of light to take over.”

Celestia took a deep breath, her eyes seeming to lose their natural shine, “Twilight, hand over your Keyblade.”

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long. Classes just started up again and will be consuming a lot of my time. I will continue to work to get out a chapter whenever I can. Hope you all enjoyed.

The Clash of Two Sisters

Twilight blinked as she felt her whole body go ridged. “You want… My Keyblade?”

Celestia slowly nodded, “It must be done to insure the safety of all. Please, hand it over.”

Twilight began to shake, her face starting to scrunch up. Luna looked at Twilight with worry, “Twilight, are you alright?”
Twilight tried her hardest. She knew this was a serious moment. She knew that Celestia knew nothing of the Keyblade. But still, Twilight knew that she could not hold it back.

Twilight did something, the last thing anypony ever expected. She laughed. Hard.

“HAHAHA YOU WANT ME TO HAND OVER MY KEYBLADE?!”

Twilight did her best to control herself while Luna, Dinky and Nyx looked at her as though if she had lost her mind. Even Celestia took as step back in confusion.

Twilight laughed for a full minute before finally she managed to calm herself. “Sorry about that but what you are asking of me is completely impossible.”

Celestia regained her composer, “I know this may be surprising but even you must admit that laughing in my face was un-called for.”

Twilight shook her head, “That laugh was only partially due to surprise. You see Celestia, my Keyblade is a part of me. I couldn’t rid of it even if I wanted to.”

Celestia frowned, “You mean like it is a part of your body?”

Twilight shrugged, “More or less. To be exact, my Keyblade is connected directly to my heart. Even if I could materialize it right now and give it to you, you wouldn’t be able to do a thing with it. It isn’t connected to you like mine is.”

Celestia’s frown deepened, “I see... So there isn’t any way to separate it from you easily or peacefully.”

Twilight lowered her head, her seriousness returning to her, “Celestia, it is impossible, to try and take it from me. Force wouldn’t work either. Since the Keyblade is connected to my heart, taking the Keyblade from my heart could shatter it. Even if it didn't, I would not survive the process.”

Celestia faced turned grim, “This certainty makes things more difficult then.”

Twilight felt her heart skip a beat. “Wait, Celestia, you’re not considering…?”

Luna slammed her hoof into the table again, “Sister, don’t even let that thought finish itself. What you would be doing is beyond the unthinkable. Not only is Twilight’s life worth more than anything, she is the Element of Magic. If we lose her, all is lost.”

Celestia took a step back, her face contorting. She stared off into space for a moment. Luna tilted her head, unsure about her sister’s behavior. She felt even more off when Celestia began to speak. “No…” She whispered to herself, “I can’t… I mustn’t!” Celestia stared off into space, a tear slowly forming out of the corner of her eye. “I know what I am!” Celestia put a hoof to her head.

Luna got up from her chair, “Celestia, what is going on? Who are you talking to?”

Celestia glanced over and locked eyes with Luna. Luna gasped, “Sister… Your eyes...” Celestia’s eyes had turned grey. Luna felt a shiver run down her spine. “Celestia, why do I feel another presence near me?”

Celestia shook her head, “I am sorry Luna, but he is right. I must do what I think is right.”

“Celestia, what are you talking about?!”

“…Even if it means to protect those I matter most, I must also sometimes destroy those who matter most.”

Everypony’s blood immediately turned cold as they stared back at Celestia in horror.

Celestia began to glow a bright orange. Luna’s eye widened and immediately glanced down at Nyx and Dinky. “You two, do you remember what we discussed earlier?” Both Dinky and Nyx looked back up at her, unsure what was going on with Celestia. Dinky winced, “Yes, I remember, the special room, top shelf.”

Luna nodded her head, “Good, please be quick and good luck.”

Dinky nodded and quickly dashed off out of the room. Nyx hesitated. Luna shook her head and placed a hoof on her shoulder, " I will be fine. Please, go and help Miss Hooves.” Nyx glanced away for a moment before turning back to Luna and quickly nodding, but still looking worried. She turned and dashed out of the room as fast as her little legs could carry her. Luna watched her go. As soon as she was outside, she lit up the doors with her magic and closed them. She then turned to Twilight who was now backed up against the wall, unsure of what do. Celestia had grown brighter as magic began to spark around her.

“Twilight,” Luna called out to her, “I am assuming you are still unable to summon your blade.” Twilight looked over at Luna and frantically nodded. “Please get behind me then.”

Twilight kept her eyes locked on Celestia but quickly made her way over to Luna. “I don’t understand, what is she doing?”

Luna began to look grim as the air seemed to grow cold around them. “She’s summoning an old friend.”

Celestia raised her head high as armor began to appear around her head and torso. Golden armor, that looked like something out of the windows seen in the throne room. Then the air began to shimmer above her head as a wooden staff appeared with a blade forming at the tip. It curved and began to remind her of the weapon carried by The Pony of Death himself. Celestia gazed back down at Twilight and gave her Scythe a practice swing. The blade seemed to cut the air itself, leaving a trail of energy behind it.

Luna winced, “It is a weapon I have not seen her use since we were young. Not even my transformation into Nightmare Moon could bring her to use it. It is a weapon she promised to only use as a last resort. I thought I would never see it again. It is her most powerful weapon of all. Said to slice the souls of ponies with a mere touch. Solar Reaper.”

Twilight jumped back as blue flams began to emit from Luna. Her mane began to shimmer a much darker blue while her eyes began to turn while. A bluish, silvery armor began to appear on Luna. Similar to her Nightmare Moon outfit. Her helmet being to only thing not to materialize like the rest however. Twilight watched as the armor quickly finished materializing as the blue flames quickly died away. Luna’s eyes soon returned to normal. Looking down out herself, Luna gave a small smile. “It’s funny, I almost feel a sense of Déjà vu wearing this.”

Twilight blinked, unsure of what to say. Luna lit up her horn and a blue ball of fire shot from it. It bounced off the ceiling and landed right in front of her. It soon lifted itself from the ground and hovered right in front of Luna. Then the ball expanded to 3 times its size. Luna reached out to the ball of fire with her magic. The ball quickly disappeared leaving a sword hanging in mid-air. The blade was a long sword. The guard was slightly curved like the moon and had a star at the end of the hilt. The blade itself was a soft bluish purple. Luna took it with her magic and swung the blade a few times. Smiling, Luna turned her head towards Twilight. “Now Twilight, meet my old friend: Star Seeker.”

Twilight stared at the blade. For a second, and it may have been her imagination, but she could have sworn she saw a star shoot across the blade. “Wow…” she whispered. Luna gave one last smile at Twilight before turning back to her sister. “Celestia, you know I will do whatever it takes to protect those I care about. Just as you would do the same.”

Celestia took a step forward, “Yes, I know this. Your compassion is what makes you so different from me. It is that compassion that made you watch over the ponies while they slept and acted as the guardian of the night. But that same compassion is your downfall. Nightmare Moon wasn’t the only time you rebelled against me, am I not correct?”

Luna went wide eyed, “When did you know?”

“A few years after those fillies went missing. It was only a matter of time before I figured it out.”

Luna felt her heart quicken, “You haven’t tried to force them to come back have you?”

Celestia took a step to the right, Luna took a step to the left. Both Alicorn’s began to circle each other.

Celestia growled, “Unfortunately, I have yet to locate them. You have hid them well.”

Luna let out a sigh of relief, “Thank goodness. Their off spring should have grown strong. The fact that they managed to allude you all these years makes me very proud of them.”

Celestia stomped her hoof into the ground, “You're foolish! Why didn’t you listen to me?! Do you not realize you could have shattered our weakened kingdom? Why go off and disobey me. Why did you refuse to listen to me!?”

Luna grimaced, “You mean like the way YOU listened to ME?”

Celestia sighed through her noise.

Luna bit her lip but soon was unable to hold back her words, “All you have ever done is treat me like I am below you. When I need you most, you were never there. When I wanted to talk to you, you refuse to listen. When I wanted us to be happy, you turned me away every time!” Luna felt a tear roll down her cheek.

Celestia stopped, her whole body going stone cold as she stared back at Luna. Her expression unreadable.

Luna stared back, trying to hold back her emotions as she stared at Celestia with defiance.

“I’m sorry,” Celestia muttered.

Luna froze as the words hit her. “Wait… What?”

Celestia took a deep breath, “I’m sorry. I know I wasn’t the great leader I was supposed to be back then. It was a mistake that led me to want to protect those I care about more than ever.” Celestia raised her head and looked straight at Luna’s eyes. Luna gasped in surprise as she could see her sister’s eyes start to shine, just for a moment. “It’s because of you that I do everything I can to fix my sins. I cannot lose another pony I care about.”

Luna shook her head, “Then stop this madness! Let’s work together to help Twilight. Let’s save Equestria together just like we used to!”

Celestia lowered her head, “Please understand sister, I want to do that more than anything.” Tears began to fall from her face as she yelled, “I want all this to stop!”

The room grew silent for a moment as Celestia breathed heavily through her nose again. Luna held her breath, unsure what to do or say.

Celestia broke the silence with a sigh, “But… I am afraid my heart tells me that it is the wrong choice.”

Celestia raised her head and took a step forward. “You see, I have been talking to this spirit for a long time now. He rests within my heart and has been helping me through these difficult times.” Luna felt a chill run down her back as Celestia eyes began to turn grey. “I am afraid that he doesn’t think that is a good idea. He wants the Keyblade. And for some reason, I feel like that is the better answer.”

Luna gritted her teeth, “I see, so a spirit has taken thee? It is my own fault then. You had no resistance to darkness. Your heart must have been easy to take.”

Luna sighed, “I see that there will be no talking you out of this. Not like as you are now. Forgive me sister, but I cannot allow the darkness to win. Please sister, if you can still hear me, fight it.”

Celestia snickered, “There is nothing to fight; other then you of course.”

Luna raised her blade, “Fine then.”

Celestia charged, her blade held high above her head. Luna raised her blade and ran forward as well. Both ponies brought their weapons down on each other as both weapons clanged on impact. Both Celestia and Luna growled as their blades rattles against each other; both ponies doing their best to push the other back. The tip of Celestia's blade digging into the blunt side of Luna's sword. Luna suddenly jumped back before rearing her head and takes a side swipe swing.

Celestia jumped back, dodging the blade before bringing her own down onto Luna. Luna jumped back once again before spinning quickly around with her right wing outstretched, causing it to strike Celestia in the head. Celestia immediately staggered back in surprise while spiting feathers from her mouth. Luna took this opportunity to light up her horn began to enact a spell. Celestia shook her head in order to refocus. She then glanced over at Luna just in time to see her let loose a spell that shot just a few yards above her. Celestia quickly looked up as a dark cloud began to materialize and was now hovering over her head. The cloud was sparkling and soon began to shake.

Celestia’s eyes widened as shards of ice began to shoot down from the cloud. Celestia quickly raised her scythe and began to rotate it over her head like a fan. The weapon soon became a blur as the ice shard broke into oblivion on contact. Some of the shards landed around Celestia but not a single one hit her. The cloud soon disappeared and Celestia stopped her weapons motion. Celestia turned back to Luna and glared at her, “Well that was a bit excessive wouldn’t you agree?”

Luna raised an eye brow, “Said the powerful sun goddess with a scythe.”

Celestia smirked as her own horn began to glow. Her scythe began to glow a bright gold as the blade emitted a surge of powerful magic. Celestia cocked her head back before swinging it along with her blade. The blade sliced through the air creating a blade of pure magic in the air and sending it right towards Luna. Luna quickly jumped straight up, the blade of magic just barely touching her hoof. Luna winced as the magic passed below her. The heat and power of the magic felt lethal and only proved its own power but continuing through the wall behind her and exploding in the hallway next door.

Luna extended her wings and propelled herself as high as she could go without hitting the ceiling. Lighting up her horn once again, she aimed it down at Celestia began firing beams of pure magic down at Celestia. Celestia, now on the defensive, began to dodge left and right try to keep from getting fried by Luna. Luna kept up her shots of magic as the floor began to burn at Celestia’s hooves. Celestia winced as one of the shots got too close for comfort.

Glancing back up at her sister, Celestia decided she had enough. Her horn glowing brighter than ever, Celestia concentrated on Luna before disappearing from sight with a loud pop. Luna blinked in surprise before quickly looking around her, unsure where Celestia was going to strike. Unfortunately for Luna, Celestia managed to pop back in just out of sight above her. With a loud grunt, Celestia slammed the blunt side of her scythe into Luna's head, sending her falling towards the ground. Luna landed hard and slid until the wall was kind enough to stop her. Luna coughed, the air having been knocked from her lungs on impact.

Twilight, who had been watching this all unfold in front her, closed her jaw before quickly running over to her. “Luna?! Are you alright?”

Luna staggered back to her hooves, “I’m fine. Just stay safe. Perhaps try and see it you can convince your Keyblade to help us out here. I’m not sure if I will be able to stop her alone.” Twilight nodded and quickly made her way over to the far side of the throne room. Once she was there she turned and saw that Luna was back into the fight; her sword once again clashing with Celestia’s scythe.

Twilight sat down where she was began to look within her heart once again. Her Keyblade lay out before her. Unlike last time were she was planning on taking things slow, this time, things seemed a bit more troublesome. Which meant it was now or never. Twilight stared down at her Keyblade and did what she does best, lecture it. “Alright, Aigam… You know why I am here. You are my blade and my only way of helping Luna. You are a weapon. Therefore, you must be getting bored sitting down here in my heart. So why don’t you come out for a bit? Help stop Celestia. I can’t do this without you. You know as well as I do that if Luna fails, we may both end up being destroyed. So whether or not you care is not up for discussion. You will have to help me or be destroyed along with me.”

Twilight took a step forward and held out her hoof, “So, what do you say we team up just for now?” The Keyblade stayed where it was. Twilight held her hoof out for a full minute before groaning in exasperation. Putting her hoof down, Twilight sat down in the darkness, glaring at her Keyblade. “I just don’t understand you!”

The Keyblade silently floated in front of her as Twilight felt her anger starting to grow, “There has just got to be a way to get you out. What am I missing?”

A sudden explosion rocketed Twilight. Twilight quickly opened her eyes back to the world of the living and saw that Luna had taken a heavy hit. She was now pinned against the wall with Celestia’s magic.

“Not good.” Twilight squeaked.

Celestia horn began to glow bright; to the point it was impossible to look at. Twilight’s eyes fell onto Luna and saw that balls of energy were now coming from Celestia’s horn. The balls of light quickly floated over to Luna and wrapped themselves around her hooves. Her hooves were then locked against the wall she was pinned against. Then a small ring formed in midair and was placed around her horn. Twilight could see Luna’s horn dim as the ring was wrapped around it. Twilight could only assume that meant that Luna’s magic was now blocked.

Luna was out of commission.

Twilight frantically looked around her, trying to come up with a strategy. But there was nothing to use. The throne room was practically empty, save for the thrones. Twilight turned back and saw Celestia gliding toward her. Twilight backed herself against the wall.

Celestia took a deep breath, “Sorry Twilight,” Celestia said coldly. Her voice sounding less like hers, “But the time has come for your Keyblade to become mine.”

Twilight mind raced. Perhaps she could make herself angry. Maybe think about her friends while doing so? Twilight tried to do just that, but her panic kept her from thinking straight. Twilight watched in horror as Celestia raised her blade. Twilight wanted to scream but her heart was beating too fast for her to say anything let alone breathe. Celestia’s eye’s narrowed as she dropped her blade down at Twilight. Twilight felt the whole world seem to slow as the blade made its trip down to her.

There was a crash and a black blur… Twilight gasped as the blur moved in front of her. The blade made the trip down but was stopped ¾ of the way. There was a loud clang and Celestia’s blade bounced away. The world began to move at normal speed again. Twilight blinked, her brain trying to process what just happened. Her eyes glanced downward; she could now see she had been saved… by the last pony she would expect to be saved by. Dinky was standing in front of her with Nyx on her back. Nyx’s shield was grasped firmly in her mouth. The thing that has saved Twilight just seconds ago.

Twilight sputtered, a complete loss for words. Nyx hopped off of Dinky and stood between Celestia and Twilight. Dinky turned around, a sack full of potions now lay across her back. With a look of determination Dinky gave Twilight a large grin, “Don’t worry Twilight, the cavalry has arrived.”

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long. This is by far the busiest semester I have ever had. So I will try to get these out when I can. Good news is that I am taking a writing class and I may make a few of my stories for class taking place in Equestria. So I might upload one or two here when I get to that point. Anyways, hope you enjoyed.

Unexpected Events

Twilight fell back onto her rear in shock as Nyx and Dinky stared at Celestia defiantly. Dinky glanced over at Nyx, “Do you remember the plan?”

Nyx shifted the shield on her back, “I think I got the gist of it.”

Dinky rolled her eyes, “I hope so. Otherwise we’re going to be in big trouble later.”

Nyx shifted her eyes back to Celestia, “Don’t worry; I’ve got your back, just like how we have Twilight’s.”

Twilight blinked at that remark in surprise, her mind still trying to process what was going on. With that, both fillies took off towards Celestia. Nyx quickly took out her shield with her mouth and threw it across the floor. Dinky quickly jumped up on top of it, sliding towards Celestia at high speeds. Celestia readied her scythe as Dinky quickly took a potion out of her bag. Gripping it with her magic, she swung her head forward and launched the potion at Celestia. With her forward momentum, Dinky’s potion sailed towards Celestia at near rocket speeds.

Celestia simply rolled her eyes and swung at the potion with her scythe. Dinky grinned as it made contact and closed her eyes. The potion exploded on contact with the blade with a blinding light. Celestia staggered back as Dinky slid right past her. She hit hard against the wall on the other side of the room but that did not seem to faze her. She quickly glanced up at Luna before reaching into her bag. She then removed a clear color potion. Taking off the cork, Dinky slowly levitated the potion up to Luna. She poured the contents all over her horn. She emptied the entire bottle before levitating it back down.

She reached back into her bag; after taking out a few potions, and an empty bottle, Dinky quickly got to work. She began mixing potions together and putting them into one bottle. The bottle seemed to change color as different mixes were added in.

Celestia shook her head, trying to get a focus on what was going on around her. Thanks to the potion earlier, her vision was temporally gone. Nyx took that opportunity to run across the room right past her in order to reclaim her shield. Upon reaching it, picking it up and placing it on her back, she then made her way over to Dinky. “How’s the potion coming along?”

Dinky glanced up just as she was pouring the last mix into the large bottle, “It’s almost done, I just need you to do you-know-what to the floor and we will be ready to go.”

Nyx nodded her head, “No problem.”

Nyx shifted focus back to Celestia who had now lit her horn. Her eyes were being covered in her yellow aura which could only mean she was already working on returning her vision. There was not much time left. Dinky reached into her bag and pulled out a bottle filled with a black substance. Dinky tossed it to Nyx who caught it with her telekinesis. She fumbled with it for a moment, the bottle feeling heavier then she had expected.

“Good luck,” Dinky whispered.

Nyx nodded her head and began to run like she had never run before across the room. As she ran, she uncorked the bottle and let a bit of the black stuff ooze onto the floor. Nyx ran around in a big circle, making sure to not let too much leave the bottle before she was done. Once the circle was complete, Nyx glanced back at Celestia and locked eyes with her. She was not happy.

Celestia growled and lit up her horn. Nyx turned and quickly ran across the circle, occasionally changing directions at seemingly near random, spilling more of the bottle’s contents at her hooves. Nyx felt the air change as a bolt of pure energy land just a few feet away from her. Nyx gulped and backtracked to the half-way point of the circle and spilled more of the black potion. Another bolt landed near Nyx, this time much closer. Nyx glanced up at Celestia in horror, “Dinky, I don’t think I am going to be able to finish this before she hits me.”

Dinky flinched and quickly grabbed a dark blue potion out of her bag.

“Will Boomerang Bang buy you enough time?”

Nyx quickly dodged to her left just as the bolt wizzed past her. “I think so. Better than nothing at this point!”

Dinky nodded as Nyx readied her shield again. She ran toward Celestia, her shield raised as another bolt was sent her way, hitting her shield dead on. Nyx felt herself getting thrown back and somersaulting backwards. Celestia took a step towards Nyx but stopped as she saw Dinky running towards her. Celestia turned back to her. She readied herself for whatever Dinky was going to throw at her but quickly glanced away when she heard a clang. Nyx had just slammed her shield into the ground to gain her attention. Taking up her shield with her mouth, Nyx swung her head back before launching her head forward. She let go of the shield as she did so and watched as it went sailing toward Celestia.

Celestia raised an eyebrow and ducked. Nyx smirked and watched the shield bounce of the wall and make its way back to her. Celestia caught Nyx’s look and turned around just in time to duck as the shield almost hit her again. Lighting up her horn, Celestia was ready to return fire when a sudden thought crossed her mind, what happened to the grey filly?

Too late did that thought cross her mind, her horn was already glowing, a spell ready be launched when a potion filled her vision. Celestia groaned internally as it broke across her face. The liquid shimmered as lightning soon filled Celestia’s body. Worst, the lighting trapped her magic with her horn, causing a magic feed-back.

Celestia horn crackled before a large explosion engulfed her, sending her sailing back into the wall. Celestia lay on the ground, spark sizzling across her body as she lay there in shock. She glanced up and saw the black filly was pouring the rest of the black substance on the floor. Normally, she would wonder what in the world that filly would be doing, but the voice in her head was screaming at her. It was becoming harder and harder to concentrate. Her whole body felt foreign to her. It was like something else was taking over. Some of her attacks were not even commanded by her will. They just seemed to come out of nowhere.

Celestia wanted to shudder and try to figure out what was wrong with her. But due to the constant attacks and the strong urge to get Twilight’s Keyblade, it was almost impossible to do. Celestia shook her head; she needed to end this, now. Twilight was un-guarded. She turned around, seeing that her student had her eyes closed. She was sitting down, completely open for any attack. Celestia smirked though that too felt like it did not come from her. She casually began walking towards ex-student. Her student's closed eyes would soon stay that way for good. But it needed to be done. Celestia raised her scythe as she grew closer, her eyes never leaving Twilight.

Suddenly, a wizzing sound could be heard coming from behind her. Celestia turned her head in confusion only to see a shield flying towards her. Celestia’s eyes widened as she quickly parried the shield with her weapon before it could make contact. The shield flew back a few feet before clattering onto the ground. She glanced up and saw the little black filly waving at her with her hoof. Celestia growled; Twilight can wait. Celestia raised her scythe and made her way over to the filly, who surprisingly refused to move. A bunch of black ooze lay out before her. Again, had Celestia’s mind been at 100%, she might have taken the time to really look at what she was about to walk into. Instead, her eyes narrowed as she closed in on the filly. “You have been quite a little pest haven’t you?”

Celestia eyes immediately widened, her voice almost didn’t sound like hers. She quickly shook her head, she needed to focus. Nyx cocked her head to the side and look up a Celestia innocently, “Well we can’t just let you hurt Twilight, she’s our friend after all.”

Celestia frowned, “You are meddling in something that should not concern you. But it is too late to back out now. I am going to end this!” Celestia raised her scythe higher, ready to bring it down on the defenseless filly.

Nyx smiled, “Ok Dinky, is that a good enough spot?” Celestia raised an eyebrow and turned to look behind her.

Dinky stood on the other side of the black circle of ooze. She was standing on her hind hooves, “Perfect.”

Celestia glanced down, now fully taking in what she was standing on. A circle with a pentagram inside along with some strange writing was drawn in the black ooze. And Celestia was standing dead in the center of it. Celestia cursed under her breath as Dinky brought her hooves down onto the edge of the circle. Both Nyx and Dinky watched as it began to glow a dark purple. Celestia’s eyes widened as she tried to escape. Her wings extended outwards as she prepared to take off.

But she was too late. Black chains erupted from the circle and quickly surrounded her. Celestia cried out in surprise and swung at them with her blade, but it passed right through them as if they were ghost like. The chains were far from that however as they quickly wrapped themselves around Celestia. The chains covered her wings, legs, neck and even her horn. Celestia found herself being dragged to the floor was the chains fastened her there. Celestia struggled but the chains held fast. Celestia glanced all around her, as panic began to take hold of her.

“Quit struggling sister.” Celestia blinked and looked up at her sister standing over her. Luna stared back coldly. Her mane was disheveled and bruises covered her body. Her armor was gone. But she was no longer held against the wall and the ring was gone. Luna continued, “Those chains are made of pure darkness. Light cannot touch them. I hate to use this on you, but I felt I had no other options.”

Luna glanced behind her, “You have done well Dinky.” Dinky grinned then sat down, looking exhausted. Nyx walk over and sat down next to her, looking equally tired but still ready to take on anything. She gave a small grunt. Luna nodded to her, “You have done well too, Nyx.”

Nyx smiled to herself as Twilight appeared behind her. Placing of hoof on Nyx’s shoulder, Twilight gave a small smile, “Thanks, without you and Dinky, I may not still be in one piece.” Nyx’s smile grew, her brain screaming at her to pop the question again but her mouth remained shut. She wanted to enjoy this moment while it lasted.

Twilight sat down next to Nyx and glanced up at Luna, “So what now?”

Luna sighed through her nose, “I am afraid I may have to lock my sister up for the time being. She is too dangerous to simply be left alone. Until we can exorcise her, there isn’t much else I can do.” Twilight nodded and looked back down at Celestia. Twilight flinched as her eyes fell on her. It was weird but despite feeling light and dark energy coming from Celestia, the dark half seemed to be growing. Twilight face turned to worry as she locked eyes with Celestia who returned it with nothing but a cold stare.

*

Celestia closed her eyes and turned away from her ex-student. “I have failed,” she thought to herself, “These chains cannot be broken. My sister has doomed us all.” Celestia shivered as another presence drifted into her mind.

“Not all is lost my princess.”

Celestia blinked, “Void?”

“Were you expecting someone else?”

Celestia internally rolled her eyes, “I guess not. Care to tell me what you have in mind?”

Celestia felt another shiver run down her back. Void’s voice sounded closer for some reason. “I have been watching your battle carefully; giving you bits of my power when needed. But I am afraid it will not be enough. In order to break these chains, you must allow me to use more of my power.”

Celestia frowned, “Is that all?”

Void sighed. “Well it’s not like I can just simply hand it over. You must consent to my presence entirely. For some reason, your subconscious has kept me from giving you all that I have to offer.”

Celestia’s frown deepened, “I don’t understand why I would not allow such help. Is there any way to work around this?”

“Yes.”

Celestia’s body felt cold. Colder than it had ever been before.

“You must let me in. Let go of all restraint and let me take over.”

Celestia’s eyes grew wide, “Wait, as in you want to possess me?”

Void sighed again, “I am afraid there is no other way. If you want to escape, I must be in full control of my powers. I understand why this may be hard and I know it must be hard to trust me…”

Celestia internally shook her head, “No, I trust you more than I do my own sister. You have helped me in ways I never thought possible. But I just...”

Void seemed to pause. “I will follow whatever choice you make.”

Celestia went silent for a moment.

“I cannot fail. Whatever the cost is to protect the light, I am willing to pay it. Void, I give you my consent.”

Void let out a small laugh, “Thank you princess, I promise you, those who oppose you will never do so again. Good-bye Celestia.”

“Wait… G-“

Celestia’s mind went blank. If Void had a face, a smile could have perhaps been seen.

*
Twilight watched as Celestia’s eyes closed and her body go limp for a moment. When she opened her eyes, her irises were yellow and her sclera’s were black. Twilight was about to yell out in surprise when a shock wave was emitted from Celestia. Dinky, Nyx, Luna and Twilight were all sent flying backwards. Luna and Nyx were stopped by the wall behind them. Twilight unfortunately was in front of Dinky and managed to almost squish her into the wall. Luckily, Twilight wasn't thrown back very hard. Twilight was on her hooves in seconds, “Dinky! Are you alright?”

Twilight glanced down and was relieved to see Dinky nodded her head. A clear substance was leaking out of her bag, now covering Twilight’s hooves. Dinky noticed the substance and sighed, “Well, there goes my cloud walking potion. At least it helped to keep me from getting squished behind you.”

Twilight winced, “Sorry.”

Dinky shook her head, “Don’t worry about it. Instead, let’s worry about Celestia.” Dinky pointed with her hoof, “Because for some reason, she’s getting up.”

Twilight turned around and sure enough, Celestia was slowly rising, the chains no longer holder her down. Every one of them was slowly breaking. Celestia summoned her scythe back to her. It, along with Celestia was beginning to change. Celestia was no longer a whitish pink. Instead she was becoming a mix of black and white. Black stripes with weird symbols were appearing all over white body. Her magic was turning into a sickly green. Her mane had turned several shades of grey. Her scythe was now jet black with a dark purple blade.

Luna struggled to get back onto her hooves. She growled, “Celestia, what is going on?”

Celestia locked eyes with Luna. She smiled, “Oh Luna, I am afraid her mind is a bit consumed at the moment and her heart is not far behind.”

Luna’s eyes widened, “Spirit, so you are the one who has been driving my sister. Pray tell, what is your intent?”

Celestia raised an eyebrow and she took a step forward, the rest of the chains falling from her body.

“Spirit? Is that what you wish to call me?” Celestia shook her head, “That just won’t do. Please, call me Void.”

Luna stared angrily at Void, sparks were coming from her horn, “Fine, now explain to me what you are doing in my sister’s body?!”

Void smiled glanced down at her hoof, “I have been around for quite some time. But let me start from the beginning.”

“I was nothing but a simple Heartless at first. The realm of darkness was my home. But one day a nearly pure heart wandered in. She was like nothing I had ever seen before. Of course, me and the other Heartless were no match for her and the Keyblade. But still we attacked. She destroyed most of the Heartless attacking her with ease; except for me. Somehow I managed to get a bite it. A simple nip if you will. But it was enough. I got a taste of her heart. She soon whacked me and I went flying away from her. But she did not finish me off instead deciding to run.

But from that moment on, I was different. I could think for myself without having to completely rely on instinct. I began to vie for more pure hearts. But first I would need to escape. The path was hard but I eventually made it out. Once out, I realized right away that I had unfortunately lost my body. My spirit somehow lingered. I was now in what you call Equestria but I had no way to get what I seek.

I had heard about the Elements of Harmony. I knew that at least one of them had to have a pure heart. Now I only needed to find a way to separate them, and then find a new body so that I may take what I want. Your sister’s light was strong, but her resistance to darkness was weak. I managed to slip into her mind and from there, I planned. I slowly molded her mind from there, causing her to doubt and fill her heart with lies. At night, I began to slowly take over her body without her realizing it. I could only do it when she was no longer conscious, otherwise, her mind would have forced me out. I needed to wait in order to gain full control. But I did managed to take over completely one night, she had been particularly stressed that night. I decided it was the perfect night to get things moving.

Releasing the Heartless was the first step. I realized where your Door was from her memories. Using her memories, I figured out how to open it as well. I took her to where it was located and did the deed quickly. Once done, I returned her to her bed were she would awake to find Equestria in disarray. My Heartless brethren were free.

Once freed, it became quickly apparent to me that I somehow could command them. So I told them to bring me the six ponies whose hearts shined brighter than others. All was going according to plan, until this strange lavender pony surprised me.”

Void looked up and glanced at Twilight who stared defiantly back at her. Void’s smile disappeared, “Never would I image a Keyblade winding up the hooves a pony. No matter how talented she may be. She caused my Heartless problems and in the end, I was unable to get what I seek. Now they are even farther from my reach, having been scatted through the many chains connecting this Equestria to others. But all is not lost, the pathways between have always been open to darkness. I will find them eventually, as well as those Pieces of the Door. The only thing that may ruin my plans. Well, that and this cursed Keyblade Wielder.”

Void again locked eyes with Twilight. “But that is all about to change.”

Void glanced up at Luna; more sparks were coming from her horn. “Oh for goddess sakes Luna, I know you just wanted me to monologue so you would have a chance to get your magic back. But I am afraid your time is up. It would have taken a lot longer anyways. The only reason I even bothered to say anything at all is because I have grown weary of not being able to talk about myself. Having to serve Celestia was a rather large bore.”

Void took a swing with her scythe before letting it disappear. She then lit up her horn, “Well this certainty has been fun but I am afraid I must deal with this little annoying Keyblade Wielder now. Ignoring her at this point would only make things harder for me down the road.”

Void took a step towards Twilight but stopped when Nyx, Dinky, and Luna stepped between them. Nyx stared up at Void, “Not another step. We won’t let you hurt Twilight. Not now, not ever. She means more to us than anything and I won’t let you lay on hoof on her, you got that?”

Void smirked and let out a loud laugh, “Oh really, two fillies and a princess with hardly any magic? You may have gotten lucky earlier but unlike Celestia, I honestly couldn’t care less if I have to obliterate you. I am now in complete control and I hold nothing back.”

Twilight stood there, looking at her friends in horror. They were literally putting their lives on the line for her and she couldn’t do anything to stop Void even if she wanted to.

Twilight looked back within herself. She stared angrily at her Keyblade, “Hey, I know your listening and if there was any time I needed you, now is it! I know you don’t like me for some reason or I have yet to figure out what I need to do to use you but I need you, right here, right now!” Twilight stared at her Keyblade, waiting for something to happen but nothing did. Twilight gritted her teeth, “Ok you know what? Fine. If you aren’t going to help me, I’ll do this on my own.”

Twilight jumped back to the land of the living and saw that Void was charging up. The amount of dark energy was staggering. There was no way they would survive the blast. Twilight flinched as memories of her friends flashed in her mind. Then Night burning right in front of her. The images of him disappearing. The feeling of being unable to do nothing…

“Never again,” Twilight whispered, “I won’t sacrifice anypony else for me!” Twilight let out a growl and pushed her way forward. Luna, Nyx and Dinky looked at her in shock as Twilight pushed her way past them and stood in front of them. Time seemed to slow as Void fired directly at her. Neither Luna nor any of the fillies could move fast enough. Before any of the ponies could move, Twilight was hit with a barrage of pure dark energy.

“Twilight!” Everypony yelled out at the same time.

Time itself seemed to hold its breath as it then seemed to stop all together.

Then, a bright light appeared around Twilight. Everypony in the room shielded their eyes just in time to see the dark energy burst outwards. All ponies in the room blinked in shock, including Void. Twilight stood still, only a few small scratches could be seen on her. She seemed to have hardly been effected. She appeared normal, except her horn was glowing. Everpony’s eyes scanned upwards. Just above Twilight, a Keyblade was held in her telekinetic grasp. Aigam was pointed directly at Void.

Void blinked again in shock, but soon a smile began to form, “Well, this is rather unexpected. But nothing has changed. I have more power than Celestia could possibly hope to attain. Soon, everypony in this room will-”

Void was interrupted as blue flames erupted from Twilight’s Keyblade, completely engulfing her in a blazing furry.

“You talk too much,” muttered Twilight.

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long. I have a very busy schedule this semester. Not to mention I am taking a writing class that is taking my writing drive away from this just a bit. But I am still working on this whenever I can. Hope you all enjoyed.

Lost and Found

Luna’s eyes widened as Void was completely overtaken by a raging inferno. Blue and red flames shot from Twilight’s Keyblade. The heat coming from it was enough to make Luna want to step back for fear of getting burned. Her eyes fell on Twilight who seemed to hardly even notice. Her power radiating off of her was both amazing and terrifying. Yet it seemed like it was still being held back by something.

Twilight stared onward in determination. She let out a small sigh from her nose. “How long are you planning on standing there Void? I doubt that was enough to take you out.”

Void stepped out from the blazing inferno. She hardly seemed effected though it quickly became apparent from her glowing horn that she may have conjured up a shield before Twilight hit her. Void raised an eyebrow, “Well Twilight, that was quite rude. Is that anyway to treat your ex-teacher?”

Twilight took a step forward, now simply a few feet from Void. Twilight stared up Void. “You’re not my teacher,” she said in a cold voice.

“Wow, this is a Twilight I have never seen before. And judging from Celestia’s memories, neither has she.”

“Are you going to shut up or do I have to make you?”

Void smirked, “Ooh, I see, someone’s not use to having to share are they. That darkness radiating from you is certainty affecting your mood. I do hope it makes you a better fighter or I am afraid this will end rather quickly. I just got this new body after all. Let’s give it a test run.”

Twilight and Void readied themselves for attack. Twilight bringing up her Keyblade while Void’s scythe began to glow black. Twilight glanced back at Nyx and Dinky, “Stay out of this. I know you want to help but I need to face her alone.” Dinky looked at Twilight in surprise but nodded her head. Nyx’s ears fell flat against her head,

“But Twilight…”

Twilight shook her head, “No buts. Stay out this Nyx.”

Nyx opened her mouth but Twilight interrupted her, "I know what you can do now Nyx and I am sorry for underestimating you. But she's more powerful than before. I can't take that risk."

Nyx lowered her head, looking defeated. “Ok. But be careful.”

Twilight let out a small sigh, “I will.”

Void lifted up her foreleg and rolled her hoof, “Are you finished?”

Twilight took a deep breath before concentrating back at Void. “Yeah.”

Void grinned, “Good, let us begin.”

Void raised its scythe and brought it down. Twilight dodged left and swung her Keyblade at Voids head. Void quickly turned the scythe 90 degrees and blocked the attack with the wooden handle. Twilight backed off before spinning around and aiming for Voids legs.

However, it saw the attack coming and jumped upwards. Using its wings, it hovered in place. Void raised its scythe as it began to glow yellow. Twilight waited for an attack but did not see the scythe move. And yet, attack her it did.

Twilight yelped in surprise as a jolt of electricity hit her from out of nowhere. Her whole body went numb for a few seconds. Glancing above her, Twilight could see a ball of energy forming just above her. Willing herself, despite the numb feeling, she jumped to the right just as another bolt of electricity was released. Twilight let out a small sigh of relief but it was short lived. The ball soon began to move and positioned itself over Twilight once again. Twilight gritted her teeth and began running away as the ball soon began to chase her.

Twilight glanced up at Void who stared right back at her, chuckling. Twilight felt a bit of rage well up inside her. She turned toward Void and pointed her Keyblade, ready to rain fire upon her. But in doing so, the ball quickly caught up to her. Twilight yelped again as a bolt of electrify traveled through her body again. Twilight grunted and began running again. Her horn lighting up this time. She felt a plan forming in her mind.

Twilight spun around ran toward the ball. She looked up at it and stood right under it. The ball then began to charge up. Twilight waited only a second longer before she took off running again. But this time she ran towards Void. The ball followed her still charging up for its attack. Void readied for an attack by Twilight but was surprised to see her only stop and stand underneath. Void looked down at her in confusion for only a second before remembering the ball of energy. Void had just enough time to look up before the ball released its energy downwards.

Void let out a loud shriek as lightning went through its system. Twilight smiled to herself as she pointed her Keyblade upwards and released a torrent of fire. Void quickly tried to shield itself but still took damage from the lightning and the initial blast. Void threw itself away from Twilight, staggering as it landed. The energy ball above soon faded away.

Void growled and glanced at Twilight with annoyance. “Well that was certainty unexpected. But don’t get cocky just because you managed to direct my own attack against me. Believe me; I was only toying with you. Now, I feel that it is time my toy be broken.”

Twilight let out a small growl as she prepared herself for whatever Void had in mind. Void grinned, “Judging from Celestia memories, it would appear that you had trouble mastering teleportation.”

Twilight’s right eye twitched, “Yeah, back then I had a lot of trouble with certain spells, what of it?”

Void smirked and disappeared from view only to reappear next to her. Twilight jump back in surprise as Void’s scythe came down on her, just missing her neck by a hair. Void vanished again only to appear behind her. Twilight twisted around and swung her Keyblade, only for her to meet air. Twilight blinked in surprise just as the blunt side of the scythe slammed into the back of her head. Twilight saw stars run across her eyes as she was sent flying a few feet.

“Twilight!” Nyx cried out in shock.

“I’M OK!” Twilight gasped back as she quickly stumbled on her hooves. She shook her head, the stars refusing to leave.

“They say that irony is the worst way to go,” Void spoke from behind her.

Twilight turned around, and saw that Void was gone once again. Twilight blinked and turned around, expected her to come from behind. But she saw nothing. Twilight fanatically searched around her. She spun around a few times and even glanced upwards. “Void, show yourself!”

Twilight heard a pop behind her and had just enough time to raise her blade before a blast of dark energy hit her at near point blank range. Twilight gasped out in pain as she flew across the room. The wall coming up to great her right in the back. Twilight felt the air leave her lungs as she slammed into it. Twilight then fell to the ground hard.

Twilight gasped in shock as she lay on the ground in shock. Void raised an eyebrow, “Interesting, that blast should have destroyed you. It seems you are stronger than I had originally thought. But I will not make that mistake again.”

Twilight coughed. Her whole body felt like it was on fire. Twilight looked up and saw Void slowly walking over to her. Her scythe was glowing purple. Twilight knew if she didn’t do something soon, she wasn’t going to make it. Twilight glanced down at her Keyblade, “Sorry. Thanks for the help. But I think this might be it.”

Twilight felt the burning sensation in her body cease. Only to be replaced with a cold sensation. Twilight then felt something new, a strange tingly feeling coming from her hooves and horn. Twilight slowly got up. She stared at Void, her mind becoming cloudy as her mood began to change. She felt cold, but yet hot at the same time. She felt angry yet she didn’t know why. Void locked eyes with Twilight and furrowed its brow in surprise. “Your eyes…”

Twilight disappeared with a pop only to appear just above Void who glanced upwards in surprise. Twilight didn’t even give Void a second, she thrust her Keyblade downwards, slamming Voids face into the floor. Twilight then spun, gripping Voids scythe with her magic, and slammed her Keyblade hard into Void’s side. Void cried out as it was sent several yards back. Void dug its hooves into the ground as it tried to keep from being knocked down. Only to quickly realize that it was no longer holding its weapon, Twilight was.

Void raised its hoof, trying to summon back its weapon. Twilight felt it tug within her grasp. “You want this back Void?” Twilight jumped back before twisting her neck and gritting her teeth. “Then take it!”

Twilight threw the scythe at Void with everything she had. The scythe spun in the air like a blur. Void looked in in horror as the weapon it had been using only moments ago was now on a collision course. Void tried in vain to get out of the way but the blade struck its wing, leaving a deep gash. The scythe then embedded itself into the wall with a loud thunk.

Void gasped as black ooze fell from its wing. Healing magic wasn’t going to fix that one right away. Void blinked in shock and stared back at the red eyed Twilight. “It would seem I have completely under-estimated you. The power that sleeps within you is slowly beginning to wake. I shall have to be sure not let my guard down next time.”

Black fire soon erupted from the ground beneath Void and quickly surrounded it. Luna’s eyes widened in surprise, “Twilight, Void’s trying to escape. Stop her… er it?”

Void smile widened, “I’m fine with her. I certainty have the body for it, don’t I?”

Luna glared at Void, “You won't get away with this. My sister is a fighter; she will get her heart back.”

Void shook her head, “I’m afraid, she’s too far gone to be reached princess. Her heart will soon belong to darkness. Oh wait, I think I can just make out her screams.”

Luna gritted her teeth as Void smiled back. Luna wanted so badly to destroy her here and now, but that would mean also obliterating her sister. For now, she was at an impasse.

Void's face began to turn sly as she glanced over and saw Twilight barreling towards her. Her Keyblade ready to attack when she could get close enough.

Void snickered as she began to disappear, “I will be out of commission for a while Twilight so enjoy a moment of peace while it lasts. Because when I return, everyone’s hearts you care about will belong to me.” Her head was the only thing that could now be seen.

Twilight stopped and growled, “I won’t let that happen.”

Void let out a small laugh as she disappeared from sight along with the flames. Her words echoing as she left. “I can just make out your ex-teacher. Her apologies are rather laughable…”

Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise as turned to look at Luna. The princess of the night was staring at the spot Void was just a second ago. A tear slowly making its way across her face. But it was clear that she was trying to hold back her anger as well.

Twilight racked her brain, trying to come up something to say, her brain becoming clearer yet still feeling kind of foggy. “Luna, I’m sorry,” she said at last.

Luna frowned and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hoof. She got up and headed to the door. “I need some time alone." Luna stopped, put a hoof to her chin for a moment before turning to Twilight. "Normally I would tell you to take a break as well. But if Void is wounded, now may be the best time to look for your friends.”

Twilight nodded and watched as Luna slowly turned around and walked out the door. Dinky and Nyx got up slowly followed her as well. Twilight grunted and both turned towards her. “Thanks to both of you again for saving me. Please do me a favor and keep an eye on Luna for me. I think she needs friends now more then ever.”

Dinky cocked her head, “Shouldn’t you come cheer her up as well?”

Twilight shook her head, “I want to more than anything. But she’s right, now might be the best time to look for my friends. I have to go onto the next Equestria and look for them before Void is able to heal.”

Dinky frowned but nodded her head. Nyx glanced between Dinky and Twilight. She opened her mouth like she was going to say something, but shook her head and closed it again. “Don’t worry Twilight, we’ll have her ready to take on the world again in no time. You just focus on finding your friends.”

Twilight smiled, “Thanks Nyx.” She lit up her horn, preparing to teleport back to the mirror room. “Hopefully when I see you guys again, I won’t be alone.”

Dinky eyes widened as a thought quickly entered her mind. “Wait Twilight, before you go…” Dinky ran back picked up her bag. She ruffled through it for a moment before grinning as she found what she was looking for. She withdrew a blue bottle, and quickly ran back over to Twilight. “Here, this should help heal most of the damage you got from Void. No need to go into the next Equestria looking all ragged.”

Twilight blinked and looked down at herself, realizing that she looked like a mess. She took the bottle from Dinky and uncorked it. She tipped it back and drank the whole think one gulp. Twilight felt the potion go to work as the soreness in the back of her head disappeared. Twilight let out a sigh of relief. “Thanks.”

Nyx and Dinky gave a small smile and waved. “Good luck,” they both said at the same time.

Twilight gave a quick nod before disappearing with a pop. She then reappeared in the mirror room a few seconds later. Twilight stood where she was. A long sigh escaped from her mouth. “Things sure are getting tough,” she said out loud.

Twilight felt her ears go flat as she lowered her head, “I don’t know how much longer I can take all this. I wish at least one of my friends were here.”

Twilight put a hoof to her heart. “I’d even take a boast and brag from Rainbow Dash at this point if it meant hearing her positive voice again.” Twilight smiled, “I have a feeling she’d tell me that I would be safe so long a she was around. To then show me a smile and tell me that everything is going to be ok.”

“Everything’s going to be ok Twilight.”

Twilight’s head immediately shot up. There was no denying it now; that was definitely Rainbow Dash’s voice.
“Rainbow Dash!? Rainbow, if you can hear me, say something!”

Twilight waited but she heard nothing. She stared at the portal in front of her, it shimmered and seemed to glow slightly. “Did Luna open this for me?” Twilight took a step forward. “Or…”
Twilight stared determinedly at the portal in front of her, “Hang on Rainbow, I’m coming.” Twilight took another step forward before jumping into the portal. The room grew quiet as it quickly closed behind her.

*

Two dark pink eyes stared into the darkness, “Talking to yourself again huh? If I didn’t know better, I’d say you have finally lost it.”

The was no comeback but movement could be heard. “You know, if you weren’t you, I would let you out, maybe even let you join me. Two heads are better than one right?”

Two other dark pink eyes opened, “Join you? You'll be lucky I don’t smash your face in after seeing all you have done. How can you even be me?”

The dark pink eyes blinked, “Because I’m clearly different. We may seem the same, but you and I are different in every way.”

“You can say that again. After seeing this place, I am almost ashamed to be me.”

The dark pink eyes twitched and glared, “You will see how I see the world soon enough. And when you do you will be eating those words.”

“Doubt it.”

The dark pink eyes rolled, “Well this is going nowhere. Listen, I have a new batch of fillies coming in soon, what do you say we celebrate the graduation of a certain Pegasus later.”

A small laugh escaped the darkness, “You mean if she passes. Are you prepared for what happens if she doesn’t?”

There was a pause, “She won’t. She can’t. I would never. I mean she would never…”

The dark pink eyes closed as a huff could be heard.

The other dark pink eyes seemed change into a half lidded state.

The dark pink eyes stared determinedly at the other ones. “Mark my words, she will not fail, you’ll see.”

“But let’s say that she does, will you still be you. Would you still do it, even if it was her?”

There was another pause. “…Yes.”

The other cyan eyes blinked before turning angry. “You aren’t me. You will never be me. And if you so much as lay on hoof on her, I will break you!”

There was a slam as the other dark pink eyes disappeared back into the darkness.

Author's Note

Finals are going strong but I managed to find some time to type. Hope you all enjoyed because we are finally moving onto the next world next chapter. Can you guess where we are going? :rainbowdetermined2:

Where Fears and Horrors Come True

Twilight slowly opened her eyes. The trips were becoming easier to the point where she could simply close her eyes and wait to open them when her hooves touched the ground. The first thing that Twilight noticed were the sounds. There were noises coming in every direction. Everything sounded like it was moving. Steam was shooting out from somewhere and heavy metal objects were clanking and groaning.

Then there were the sights; Twilight was currently standing on a gangplank being suspended by chains. To Twilight's surprise, it seemed to go on for quite some distance. It met up with some others that inter locked with it but it just kept going. Twilight glanced to her right and saw rows and rows of large tanks. All of them appeared rusty and steam was filtering out of them. Twilight glanced to her left and saw the same thing. But she could also see a wall made of what appeared to be some kind of solid metallic cloud.

Twilight ran of hoof through her mane, “I must be in Cloudsdale.” Twilight glanced around her again. “I don’t remember there being such a big factory the last time I was in Cloudsdale. But then again, I am in another Equestria. Is it possible that this Equestria or at least Cloudsdale has entered some sort of new industrial revolution?”

Twilight put a hoof to her chin in thought just a smell wafted into her nose. Twilight scrunched her face as she swatted the air with her hoof. “Ugh, what is that smell? I can’t place it but Celestia that smells awful.” Twilight swatted the air again. “Ok, just need to ignore it for now. If the piece is in the factory then at least I won’t have to look far. Maybe I should look for somepony in charge.”

Twilight glanced in front and behind. Unsure which way to go, she flipped the bit in her head. Heads go forward, tails go back. The imaginative coin landed on heads. Twilight nodded to herself and began walking.

*

After a good 10 minutes or so of walking, the tanks that surrounded her ended and room opened up a bit as the floor below her also dipped downwards. She could now see several tanks filled with different colors and a strange machine attached to all of them. It looked like some kind of scalpel at the end of a large syringe attached to a large jar. Gears and wires and other components Twilight could not recognize also covered the device. The scalpel device was facing a silver board with a large open ring attached to it. Twilight cocked her head slightly, unsure of what a crazy device like it could be used for. Her eyes fell back onto the colored tanks. “Am I in some kind of-“

Twilight did not get to finish that thought as a flood of pegasi came flying in from another part of the factory. Twilight jumped in surprise as young fillies flew past while older ones wearing lab coats flew from behind. Twilight blinked in surprised as she recognized the one leading the flock. It was Scootaloo.

“What in the world?”

Scootaloo, the pony who was known by most to be one of the few pegasi possibly handicapped was currently flying right before her eyes. Twilight stared as she led the fillies upwards before turning around and flying back where Twilight had come. Twilight stared for a good minute in shock.

“Guess I shouldn’t be surprised anymore but I wonder what’s going on?”

Shaking her head, she decided perhaps it was best to find somepony who actually worked here, rather than try to chase Scootaloo down. “There’s no way for me to catch up anyways.” Twilight thought to herself.

Twilight glanced ahead of her and began to walk forward again. She glanced back up at the strange mechanism, keeping her eyes on it until it disappeared from sight. As she moved into the next room, Twilight could see she was surrounded by moving parts of all sorts. Things were pulling and pushing, but it was hard to see exactly what was going on. But one thing did catch Twilight’s eye. A certain rainbow haired Pegasus was standing down below on another scaffold looking agitated.

“Rainbow Dash? I wonder why this world's Rainbow works at a factory?” Twilight shook her head, “Guess I can ask that once I get down there.” Twilight stared at the scaffold far below her, “Now the only problem is getting down there.” Putting a hoof to her chin, she thought about teleporting down, the only problem was that if she misjudged it, she could end up face planting hard into the cloud like steel. Or going too far and missing entirely. No telling how that may go as the ground far below could be softer than it looks, but there was no real way to tell. Twilight also considered finding some stairs, but the only problem was that she had yet to find any so far.

Twilight glanced back and forth, between the way she came and a possible way she could go, but no stairs were in sight. Twilight thunked her hoof against her noggin, “Of course, this is a place for pegasi, why would anypony need stairs?” Then another thought entered Twilight’s mind, “Wait, instead of going to Rainbow, why not just have her come to me?”

Twilight took a deep breath and put the edge of her hoof into her mouth. What happened next was a large whistle that really did not make much sense in terms of how she made such a sound with her hoof, but hooves are one of life’s greatest mysteries. Rainbow nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard the whistle. Quickly glancing upwards, she appeared even more shocked when her eyes locked on Twilight who casually waved back at her.

“Twilight?!”

Rainbow extended her wings and took off towards Twilight, landing right next to her in mere seconds. Her face went through so many mixed feelings, it was hard to tell what Rainbow was thinking about her right now other than complete surprise. “Twilight… What? How? Why are you here?!”

Twilight rubbed the back of her head with her hoof, “It’s kind of a long story. But I was hoping you could help me. See I really can’t explain how I got here but one thing I do know is that I have no clue where I am. I am sorry to bother you and I can tell that I have come at a bad time. If you could just tell me where I am and maybe how to get out of here, I will quickly get out of your mane.”

"Best not to make things any more difficult for her by wandering around. Who knows, maybe the piece isn't in the factory after all? Can't imagine how I am going to find it here anyways."

Rainbow Dash stared at Twilight silently, her jaw hanging open as her mind seemed to have completely broken. After a minute or so, Twilight began to worry she may have broken her when Rainbow suddenly slammed her forehoof into the railing. “No, you’re not supposed to be here. This is not right!” Rainbow Dash's breathing quickened as her body began to shake, “Why today of all days must you be here?!”

Rainbow breath quickened even more, she looked like she was on the edge of hyperventilating. Twilight took a step forward, placing her hoof on Rainbow’s shoulder, “Hey, calm down. Whatever is going on, I can help you. Just tell me what’s wrong.”

Rainbow’s eyes locked into Twilights, “You being here, that's what’s wrong.”

Twilight dropped her hoof and stepped back, “What do you mean?”

Rainbow slammed her hoof into the railing again. “Why today, why now?”

Twilight began to grow more worried, “Rainbow, what is going on? Why are you freaking out like this?”

Rainbow shook her head, “This is messed up. I have to be having a nightmare. It’s the only way this day could possibly make sense. First Scootaloo, now you too? Why are you all showing up here?”

Twilight frowned and tilted her head, “Rainbow, where is here? And why is Scootaloo here?”

Rainbow took a deep breath and let it out slowly before answering, “Twilight, this is the Rainbow Factory. There are things here that no pony should ever know about. I never imagined things ever going so wrong in one day since I first took this job here. But everything is falling apart!”

Twilight took step forward and looked at Rainbow Dash sternly, “Rainbow? What in the world could be so secret about this place that it could make you act like this?”

Rainbow blinked as she suddenly began to calm herself, “You know what? It doesn’t matter.” Rainbow Dash extended her hoof, “Come on Twilight, I need to get you out of here now. It's clear to me you haven’t seen anything yet so if I get you out of here now and you promise to never speak of this to anypony, then maybe this day won’t be so bad.”

Twilight considered for a moment. It was possible she could get lost or hurt in a place like this. Maybe she could enlist the help of her friends down below. She was about to take up Rainbow's offer when a shiver ran down Twilight’s spine. Twilight’s face scrunched in confusion. Rainbow shook her hoof in the air. “Come on Twilight, what are you doing?”

Twilight shook her head, “Sorry, just felt a bit cold for some reason.”

Now that she thought about it, Rainbow looked… Different. Sure she was the same on the outside but her aura was fluctuating. No longer was it full of light and the feeling of loyalty. There was something dark brewing within her.

Twilight took another step back, “Rainbow, I want to go with you. But something about you seems off.”

Rainbow Dash facehooved, “Ugh, Twilight we don’t have time for this. I need to get you out of here now before it’s too late.”

Twilight felt her ears drop as another chill ran down her spine. There was something about this place and this Rainbow Dash that made her feel cold and somewhat scared. Maybe it would be best if she did get out of there. Twilight was about to extend her hoof when something of the corner of her eye appeared. Twilight and Rainbow both glanced off to the side and saw four pegasi carrying a small orange filly between them. Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth, “Damn it, the one time I wished these guys were a bit more incompetent.”

Twilight blinked in surprise as the pegasi got closer, the orange filly became clearer to see. She had a short purple mane, nice long wings and eyes that shown rebellion despite looking dazed and being held in place. No matter how crazy it was to Twilight, this was Scootaloo. “Things really do change depending on the world,” Twilight thought.

After getting over her initial shock, the next thought hit her like a train. “Why are they holding her like that?” Scootaloo was bound and being carried by four pegasi. What’s worst, she appeared to have a bit of blood running down her mouth. Her head was hanging low and seemed un-responsive.

Twilight looked back at Rainbow in surprise, “What’s going on?”

Rainbow looked back her Twilight, her aura growing darker as she did so. “Sorry Twilight. You should have just taken my hoof without a second thought. But now things have gotten complicated. Now that you know she is here, there is no way you aren’t going to tell anypony that. This may lead others to come here looking for her. Certain ponies we really don’t want to find out about the goings on of the place.”

Twilight jumped back, her stance changing to a more battle ready pose. “Rainbow, I demand you tell me what’s going on right now!”

“I am going to have to hold here forever now, that’s what’s going on!” Rainbow Dash screamed.

Twilight’s face fell, “But, we’re friends.” (Kind of.)

Rainbow glanced off to the left and nodded, “Twilight… This is the Rainbow Factory. Here we create the rainbows that send hope across Equestria. But what ponies don’t know, is what we use to make those rainbows.” Rainbow’s eyes fell on Scootaloo.

Twilight glanced between the two, the puzzle pieces in her head beginning to match. “You can’t be serious!”

Rainbow looked back and locked eyes with Twilight again, “I am Twilight. I know what you are thinking too. Why me of all ponies? It is simple Twilight… I understand the necessity.”

“For murder?!”

Rainbow shook her head, “No, for keeping the peace down below. No matter what the cost.”

Twilight growled, “This isn’t right. This isn’t you!”

Rainbow took a step towards Twilight, “I’m sorry. But there is no other way. Now come quietly or I am going to have to make this harder than this already is.”

Twilight jump back again, “No, I made a vow long ago to protect those I care about. No matter what world I am in, I can’t allow this to happen.”

Twilight stared determinably at Rainbow as she flashed in her Keyblade into existence.

Rainbow took a step back in surprise, “What in the hell?”

Twilight grinned, just as she was about to swing some justice down at Rainbow, a stingy feeling entered the back of Twilight's neck. Twilight immediately felt her body go numb and her vision become blurry. “What?”

Twilight felt her body fall but she didn’t feel the impact. She glanced up and saw a pegasi hovering over her with a syringe and needle. She could just barely feel something being placed over her horn. “Wow. Never thought this protocol would ever happen. I guess those guys upstairs think of everything,” said the pegasi holding the syringe.

“Just get her to the lower cells. And be careful with her.”

A blurry image of Rainbow Dash turned back to Scootaloo.

“You have beautiful eyes…”Came a voice from off to the side of her. It almost sounded distant.

Twilight felt her whole mind go hazy. She knew that she was being moved but she couldn’t do anything to stop it. Her mind was nearly blank now as well. So it was no surprise that while one moment she felt like she was flying, the next she was laying in some dark room.

Twilight tried to lift her head but it would not move. She tried to summon her Keyblade but it felt like her connection was becoming harder and harder to connect. Her eyes felt heavy. A voice was calling out to her. She wanted to answer but the need to close her eyes was stronger.

“Twilight…” The voice called out to her.

Her eyes were barely open.

“Twilight!”

It almost sounded like Rainbow’s voice. Only this one felt more warm and caring.

Darkness quickly began to take her as the voice continued to call out to her.

“Twilight?”

“Twilight?!”

“Huh?” Twilight’s head shot up and she glanced around. Her desk lay out in front of her as the warm feeling of her tree home washed over her. Twilight blinked and glanced to her left; Rainbow was standing next to her looking concerned. “There you are. You’ve been staring at the wall for the past ten minutes. What’s going on with you?”

Twilight shook her head, “Nothing, everything is fine.”

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow, “Twilight, I don’t have to be Apple Jack to tell you're lying. Come on, tell me what’s up?”

Twilight let out a long sigh, “Sorry Rainbow, I just haven’t been sleeping very well lately. Every time I try to sleep, these weird black creatures show up. And for some reason, they frighten me to the point I wake up panicky or sometimes, screaming.”

Rainbow put on her cocky smile, “Is that all? Twilight, it’s all in your head. Just a bunch of crazy dreams right?”

Twilight shook her head, “I know that but… They feel so real. Every time I try to sleep it feels like they are getting closer and closer to me. I feel so alone and helpless.”

Rainbow put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, “Relax Twilight, they can’t hurt you. And lets say that they are real or something, I will always be there to help you. Those dark creatures may want to attack my friend, but they haven’t met the invincible Rainbow Dash yet. Once they see my awesome moves, they’ll run away scared. Then you can dream about books or whatever it is you eggheads dream about.”

Twilight let out a small chuckle, “Thanks Rainbow. It does help, knowing I can count on you.”

“Of course Twilight, I’m the element of Loyalty; it’s practically in my job description. Right next to future Wonder Bolt!”

Twilight chuckled again as Rainbow grinned back at her.

“I will always be there for you Twilight. Always…”

*

Twilight opened her eyes, the floor was cold and her body still felt kind of numb. But at least her head was starting to clear. Twilight noticed her right forehoof was somewhat movable. She stretched it out before placing it over her heart. “I think I need you now more than ever… Rainbow.”

“I’m close Twilight, just hang on.”

Twilight would have jumped had she been able to fully move. Rainbow Dash’s voice was clear as day. Twilight did her best to move her head to look around her cell but was alone was far as she could tell. Twilight blinked and sighed. She relaxed onto the floor. Her body was weak but her heart felt stronger than ever. She snuggled her hoof against her heart. “Alright, see you soon.”

Author's Note

If I had any regrets, its that it takes me a month to find time to write a chapter and that I didn't spend enough time early on getting to know the mane six of this AU. Though if you need a reference guide, I guess you can base them off late season 1. Hope you all enjoyed, maybe if I am lucky, I can try to have a new chapter out sooner rather than later.

Finding Your Way Through the Factory

Twilight curled up around her hoof. Her heart beating slowly as she listened for anything around her. She was met with nothing but silence. The cell was dark but light could be seen coming from a crack in the lower portion of the door. A small light hung from the ceiling as well thought appeared very dim. Twilight turned unto her back and stared up at the light. Uncertainty of escape soon began to cloud her mind.

She knew what she needed to do, but escaping this cell was not going to be easy. Twilight got up and made her way over to the door, put an eye up to the crack and looked outside. As far as she could tell, there were no guards outside. Which meant that yelling at them until one them got annoyed and opened her door was out of the question. Twilight felt her horn with her hoof. The ring was still locked around the base. She moved her hoof around it before trying to push from the bottom. It would not budge. Twilight let out an annoyed sigh. She was without her magic, locked in a cell within a factory that held horrors she could not begin to fathom. This was not her day.

Twilight shook her head, her mind trying to come up with a solution. Finding Rainbow Dash was the top priority but first she needed to get out somehow. But it was like she had a master key or…

Twilight slammed her hoof into her forehead. She slammed it a lot harder then she meant to but it seemed appropriate. Twilight checked on her connection to her Keyblade. The connection was weaker than normal but still there. Twilight could only assume the weaker connection had to do with her magic being blocked. Once she had Rainbow back, her next priority was going to be getting this blasted thing off.

Twilight concentrated on her connection and soon a flash of light appeared in front of her. Her Keyblade hovered in front of her for a split second before clattering to the floor. Twilight blinked as the thought occurred to her that she may not be able to hold her Keyblade like she used to for a while. Tilting her head slightly, she tried to think up a solution. One thing that most ponies tend to do, she supposed, was hold things in their mouth. While unicorns have been known to do this as well, it is a bit less common. Thus it was decided she would have to do it the earth pony way.

Twilight concentrated on her connection and summoned her Keyblade toward her. She concentrated on it appearing in her mouth and to her delight; it appeared there just like she had hoped. Only, her delight did not last long was she felt the weight soon set in and her head soon began to sag to the side. Twilight tried to reposition herself, taking note of the fact that her Keyblade has also been kind enough to remove one of the guards so that she could grip it with her teeth better. Placing her hoof in front of her for support, Twilight quickly turned her head sideways, trying to take a practice swing.

It was slow and very unbalanced.

Twilight felt her ears droop as she wished she had paid better attention to Night’s movements when working with a Keyblade in such a way. Such a thing would be very beneficial right now. Actually, a companion sounded pretty good period.

Twilight blinked in surprise. It had been awhile since her friend had even crossed her mind. Twilight mentally kicked herself, this wasn’t the time to be thinking about the past. But still, the thought of ‘what if’ and ‘maybes’ still flooded her mind. What if she had known her real Keyblade was inside ready to reveal itself? What if she had known that a more powerful form was ready to be released, she only needed to tap into her own emotions. Maybe then her friend and companion would still be alive. Her travels up till now have only brought her to three other Equestrias, darker and so different from her own.

It seemed that no matter were she went, darkness was coming to Equestria, or was already there. In the case of the past two and this current one, it appears that darkness had taken root long ago. But unlike the last two, there did not seem to be a bit of light there. Sure Littlepip and the Doctor were far from shining beacons, but still they both instilled hope. Littlepip perhaps was a bit more showy then the Doctor however, Twilight mused.

"But here it feels different. Everything here feels so wrong."

The rest of the world may be ok, though Twilight had her doubts. But this place, it felt so dark. The Shadows were not needed here, the feeling of darkness did not need to be filled. Twilight shivered, she had felt on edge since she got here. This whole place just felt wrong. Like she had taken a step into an awful horror story where reality itself seemed to reside in darkness. Twilight wondered if perhaps it were best to simply get Rainbow Dash and just leave.

But could she really do that? Leave such a place with the knowledge that this factory could continue to take lives while the rest of the world turns a blind eye to it? Twilight knew in her heart, she could not turn her back on this world. It wasn't like with Littlepip’s or the Doctor’s case, there is no light here. Which meant, Twilight would have to be that light.

With that in mind, Twilight knew what she needed to do now more than ever, find Rainbow Dash, then make sure this place will cease its rainbow making so long as she is here. With that, Twilight steadied herself, she pointed the edge of her Keyblade at the door and concentrated. It didn’t take longer than a second before a beam of light shot from her blade. The beam struck the door and a keyhole appeared in a ray of light. The door locking mechanism unlocked itself and the door slid back on its own.

Twilight was now free from her room, but many more things lay in her path to Rainbow Dash. For one, she had no idea where exactly Rainbow was other than the fact that she was somewhere in this factory; possibly being held in a cell similar to hers. The other problem being that the darker Rainbow could come back at any moment and find her gone. So she was going to have to be quick, stealthy and lucky. All three of which were rarely on her side. Twilight held back a grown a exasperation. There would be time for that later.

Twilight stuck her head out the door. She was in a small hallway just big enough for to ponies to casually walk through. The opposite wall to her was bare and grey. Not a single window to be seen. Twilight glanced left then right and saw other cells lining the wall. Most of them appeared to have small peep holes that could slide open just like the door and most appeared to be open.

Twilight quickly ran to the one on her right and whispered through the hole, “Rainbow Dash, are you in there?”

Twilight was met with silence. Turning around slowly, she glanced back and forth down the hallway. The cells just seemed to keep going. But it was silent. Twilight decided going to each of the doors whispering would take too long. So instead she figured she would go up to a door, tap on it twice, and try to listen for any movement. If she heard none, she would then move onto the next one.

So she did just that, she went down the hall tapping on doors, never hearing a sound once. Eventually, she reached the end of the hallway. There was a steel door with a simple lever to open it. Twilight decided to double back and try the other direction, just to make sure she didn’t miss any.

After spending a good half an hour, tapping on doors, Twilight sat down to catch her breath. She was back at the steel door, the other direction having ended in a dead end. Or to be precise, a door that could only be opened from the other side. It was then that a thought ran through Twilight’s mind.

“Where are all the guards?” Twilight blinked, “I guess this is a factory but then why all the cells? Just what is going on here? What kind of factory is this?”

Twilight felt that the answers weren’t going to come to here sitting down. Quickly getting up, she opened the door with her hoof and quickly stepped inside, doing her best to close the door silently behind her. She was met with a long empty hall way. The lights above her flickered making the hallway seem almost creepy in a way. Twilight cautiously made her way down, her hooves echoing against the marble floor as she silently made her way forward.

As she walked, Twilight began to notice a hallway splitting off and going to the right as another one continued onward. Twilight stopped as she neared and tried to decide which way to go. Twilight glanced right; the hallway was dark and seemed even more spooky than the one she was in. Forward had more light but had a turn coming up. Maybe continuing on her current path might not be such a bad idea. But then, Twilight heard something that made her heart skip a beat; the familiar clopping of hooves coming from the non-spooky hallway.

Twilight felt her mind race. “Oh not now. I can’t be found now!” Twilight glanced to her right again, “Dark and spooky hallway it is then.”

Twilight frantically ran through the dark; only stopping once her face hit a door. Twilight rubbed her now throbbing nose and tried the door knob. It was locked. Twilight frantically turned around, the illuminated hallway showing shadows of two ponies walking down it. Twilight bent low and hoped the darkness would keep her hidden. Twilight felt a bead of sweat run down her cheek as the pony’s hoof steps grew closer.

Then they stopped.

Twilight held her breath as they stood at the end of the hallway, their silhouettes making them look far more scary for Twilight then they should have. Though the idea of her getting caught now could also be adding to the fear she was feeling right now. Both appeared to be talking but Twilight could not pick up on what was being said. The ponies stood there for a minute longer before finally moving on. Twilight let out the breath she had been holding, her body relaxing.

She was just about to get up when one of the ponies appeared at the end of the hallway. Twilight quickly lowered herself back to the ground as her the one at the end of the hallway call something out. Sounded like he wanted to check something. Had the pony noticed her? Twilight scooted herself back until her tail touched the door. The pony was now moving towards her. Twilight gritted her teeth. The pony was moving slowly, almost appeared to be grumbling. Maybe he hadn’t noticed her after all. But he was still heading her way, perhaps to wherever lay behind the locked door.

Twilight could see him moving closer and closer, soon he would spot her, or at the very least trip over her. Twilight was going to have to act fast. If surprise was on her side, she might just have a chance. She waited as the pony grew closer and closer, trying her best not to breathe too hard or give away her position. Just as the pony was within a few step from her, Twilight jumped up, summoned her Keyblade and turned her head hard to the left, effectively swinging the Keyblade hard at the pony in front of her.

The pony in question appeared surprised as a flash of light appeared in front of him but soon found the blunt end of the blade making contact with his skull. The wall soon came to greet the other end and the pony fell to the ground with a thump. Twilight felt her heart beat at a million miles per hour. Her breathing was skyrocketing and her sweat was falling faster from her face. The pony lay unmoving in front of her. Twilight waited, making sure that the pony was knocked out for sure before dismissing her Keyblade. She looked back down the hallway and was relieved to see it empty. The other pony may have continued on or may be waiting around the corner, but for now she was in the clear.

It occurred to Twilight then that perhaps walking around the way she was may not work so well. There may not always be a dark corridor for her to hide and attack in. Perhaps a disguise might be better and the lab pony at her hooves looked like a good place to start. Twilight knelt down and did her best to examine the pony in the dim light. From what she could tell, the pony was Pegasus; which made a lot of sense in hindsight. He had a lab coat that fit over his wings; possibly to protect them as he had a smaller jacket underneath. He wore lab goggles and had a clip board with a lot of blank papers attached to it.

Twilight quickly undressed the pony, first taking off his big overcoat before getting his jacket. She then grabbed his goggles. She quickly put on the coat but realized that there were holes in the back for wings. Since Twilight did not have wings, that may lead to some suspicion. Twilight eyed the blank papers the Pegasus had as an idea began to form in her head. Taking a few out off the clip board, Twilight began crimpling some of them up with her hoof into balls. She then put on the big coat. After making sure it was secure, she began stuffing the balls into where a pegasi’s wings would normally be.

It may look a little crude but to any other pony it would appear she at least had something under her coat. She then licked her hoof and began pushing her mane so that it would stick upwards and hopefully cover her horn. After making sure her mane was good and messed up, she quickly put on the goggles. They felt a bit loose but were at least able to stay on. She then felt around her coat once more, hoping that there might be some keys around. After all, he was heading down this way for a reason.

No sooner did she do so did she hear a nice little jingle of keys. Twilight bent down and fished them out of her pocket with her mouth. Three keys could be seen strung together on a key-ring. Twilight squeed in excitement, until a thought hit her like ton of bricks. Twilight quickly banged her head against the wall. “I have got to be one of the stupidest egg heads to ever walk Equestria.”

Twilight dropped the keys and summoned her Keyblade. Within a few seconds the door was unlocked and Twilight felt like slamming her head against the wall again. Probably a good thing I haven’t found Rainbow Dash yet, she would never let me live that down. Twilight let out a long sigh as she opened the door and walked out, quickly shutting the door behind her, locking it again. A light above managed to flicker to life for a moment revealing an unconscious white Pegasus with a blond mane. The pony twitched, “There’s... cookies and... By the door,” it muttered before falling deeper into unconsciousness.

Author's Note

So I'm back. Managed to get my writing drive going again. Not quite up to par yet but getting there. May have to stick with shorter chapters but we shall see. I am trying to also add a bit more humor to the Grimdark world if possible so let me know what you think on that. Hope you all enjoyed.

The Pegasus Device

Twilight didn’t know what she was expecting when she stepped through the door into the hallway but a set of double doors at the end with light filtering through the windows was certainty unexpected. A small door off to her right was there as well. But those double doors were practically calling themselves to her attention. Twilight walked forward and slowly pushed the double doors open. A wind swept over Twilight causing her to shut her eyes. As the draft passed though, Twilight opened her eyes to quite a sight. She was now standing on a balcony, Cloudsdale lay before her in all its glory. The sun was shining with a small breeze blowing through.

Twilight took a deep breath as she let the breeze run through her. Stress and worries blew away from her, and just for a moment, Twilight found herself at peace. After everything that had happened, it was nice to breathe in the fresh air. There was still much to do but for now, just in this moment, Twilight felt like should could take the world head on.

Then reality came flooding back as she opened her eyes. The factory cast a big shadow over everything. It reminded Twilight of the darkness it held and that there was still somepony in there waiting for her. “Well, it was nice while it lasted,” she mumbled.

Twilight took another deep breath, savoring the clean air before turning back and re-entering the factory. Twilight could feel her spine tingle as soon as she did so. The feeling of darkness hit her again and Twilight knew it was a feeling she was going to have to get used to for a while. See that there was a door she had yet to go through, Twilight decided that was her best option and went on through. She found herself in another hallway, only this one was well lit. Office doors could be seen on both sides extending down until they reached another set double doors.

Twilight did her best to look like she belonged; casually walking down the hallway, hoping that any Pegasus that saw here would not give a second thought about her. Twilight’s eyes glanced left and right, the office doors had windows and she could see pegasi working in each one. Some were typing on type writers, while others seemed to be chatting through some sort of device. Twilight felt the urge to explore this particular device that some of the ponies were talking into and receiving messages through in return. But Twilight was in a hurry and she did not feel like risking exposing herself over something so trivial. Or at least, trivial compared to what she was currently doing.

Twilight strolled through another set of double doors and came to a spiraling staircase in front and a set of doors left and right to her. Twilight blinked as she considered which way to go before deciding that up may be her best bet. Twilight went up the spiral staircase and found herself in a small hallway at the top with a single door at the end of it. She made her way across and through the door out into an open platform. Three pegasi were standing around, one was looking at a clip board while the other two were glancing upwards. Twilight followed their gaze and saw that she was now much closer to the device she had seen earlier.

A Pegasus filly was locked against a steel wall. All four of her hooves were bound by metallic cuffs. The syringe like device lay in front of her, currently sputtering to life. Twilight took every once of will power she had as she tried not to cry out for all of them to stop. That would give away her position and she would be no help to anypony if she got caught now. Twilight glanced back down around her and saw that a pony was standing at the end of the platform. Some sort of device sat in front of him. Nobs and levers covered the thing.

Twilight glanced back upwards at the helpless filly, trying to come up with a way to save her. She nearly jumped out of her fur win she felt a pegasi tap her shoulder. Twilight quickly turned her head left. The pegasi nodded his head in greeting. “You must be new here.”

Twilight paused as the gears in her brain were forced to turn, her nervousness making it hard to think. “Yes.” She answered meekly.

The Pegasus nodded again, “Good, then you are in for a real treat. The Pegasus Device is something to behold. After years of research, blood, sweat and essence, it all comes to this. This one great machine.”

Twilight glanced back up and saw that the machine was now lining up the needle. The filly struggled against her restraints. Twilight could only watch in horror was the filly screamed for them to stop. Tears poured from her eyes as she begged over and over again for the pegasi to spare her life.

“Now watch as the device enters her. Not a single drop of essence will be spilled or wasted.”

The filly’s screams of horror turned to screams of pain as the giant needle entered her stomach region. Her eyes shot downwards as her struggles quickened.

“Now the essence is pumped, quickly and efficiently.”

Both Twilight and the filly’s faces paled as a red substance began to pour from the filly. At first Twilight thought it was blood, but the color was much darker.

“Usually, when essence is extracted, it may appear colorless, but on rare occasions, it may take on a color of its own. That is a special kind of essence, one that we have yet to understand but has enough power to create a spectacular rainbow.”

The filly began to go limp as the color began to drain from her body. The once struggling filly was now nothing but a lifeless husk. The needle extracted itself from her. The cuffs came undone and she fell to the floor far below with a thump. Twilight glanced over the railing and what she saw nearly made her gag.

A box full of lifeless fillies lay at the bottom ready to catch the next victim whenever they should fall.

The Pegasus took a step forward. “Now if only we could find a better way to dispose of the specimens afterwards. Oh well, one miracle at a time.” The Pegasus stepped back. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I must see to this rare essence. It has been quite some time and I wish to see to its fare use. Good day.”

The scientist Pegasus left leaving Twilight to stand where she was, in horror. She had just watched a filly’s life taken right in front of her eyes, and these scientists didn’t even bat an eye. They all just saw these poor little pegasi as subjects for fuel. How could somepony be so heartless? Twilight couldn’t wrap her mind around it.

“Only more proof that I need to get Rainbow out of here. What if they suddenly decide to put her on that machine?” Twilight shook at the thought. “No, I can’t let that happen. I have got to find her soon.”

Twilight glanced around her again, noticing a scaffolding head off in some unknown portion of the factory. Twilight was about to try that way when a voice broke out. “Get you hooves off of me!”

Twilight froze as she recognized that voice. Glancing back up at the device again, she could see a bunch of pegasi crowded around a small Pegasus. She was fighting like a pony trapped in a corner. Not letting any of the pegasi really lead her, only inching their way towards the silver wall.

Eventually, they did manage to pin her against the wall and clamp the cuffs around her hooves. Once the pegasi had done so and moved out of the way, Twilight could now confirm the orange filly with a short purple mane.

“Scootaloo,” Twilight whispered in horror.

Twilight turned and watched as Scootaloo began to struggle with her restraints just like the last filly did. She did not scream though, only grunted in anger. She glanced all around her before locking eyes with something above where Twilight was standing.

“Rainbow,” She called out. Twilight craned her neck upwards and saw this worlds Rainbow Dash standing on a small balcony above her. “Are you happy with this? Is this what you wanted?”

Rainbow stood by watching. She was silent at first before speaking up. "Scootaloo, you meant everything to me. But you broke my heart. You could not be the pony I wanted you to be and instead became a failure. Failures are scum who will never go anywhere. Surely never a Wonderbolt. Consider yourself lucky though, despite your grievances, you will still be somewhat useful in the end. You will make a decent rainbow."

Twilight felt her anger begin to boil. This world’s Rainbow Dash was starting to annoy her. No, scratch that. This world’s Rainbow Dash was starting to piss her off. Twilight could only take so much in one day and she had had enough. No more fillies were going to die today while she was around and Rainbow was about to receive another reminder of what she is supposed to be. Twilight glanced back at the controls.

The pony controlling the device was only paying attention to the Pegasus Device, not anything around him. Twilight grinned as she quickly ran up to him. Without breaking stride and before her brain could even tell her what a horrible idea this was, she summoned her Keyblade and rammed it against the back of the pegasi’s head. The scientist pony’s head jolted forward, slamming into the console. The Pegasus Device ceased motion immediately. Everypony stopped what they were doing and turned towards her.

Twilight briefly dismissed her Keyblade before turning back around, throwing off her cape in the process. She then discarded her goggles before glancing up. “Hey faker, come down here so I can teach you how you’re supposed to act.”

Rainbow stayed where she was but appeared shocked, “Faker…?”

Twilight glanced back down just in time to see some of the pegasi moving towards her. Twilight summoned back her Keyblade and she rushed forward, swinging her head and ramming her Keyblade against the closest pegasi. He fell over clutching his head. A second pegasi came up and tried to wrap his hooves around Twilight. She ducked low before delivering an uppercut to the pony’s jaw with her blade. Another pony came up from behind. Twilight saw him coming and quickly spun around, knocking the pegasi back with a spinning attack. Twilight then turned and ran back to the console.

She pushed the pegasi slumped over the console with her Keyblade out of the way and then began looking for a unlock button. Noticing a red glowing one, she pushed it. There was clinking noise as Scootaloo was freed. She pushed herself away before flying over to Twilight. She hovered for second before landing next to her. “I can’t believe it, what are you doing here?”

Twilight shook her head, “Never mind that. You need to get out of here. Find help. Find my other friends and let them know what is going on up here, have them get the princesses involved if you can.”

Scootaloo nodded, her face filled with determination.

“Go through the door behind me, go down the stairs and find the office hallway. Follow that to the end and you should see some double doors. Go through those and you should be free. I am counting you.”
Scootaloo gave a small salute, “I won’t let you down.”

“You aren’t going anywhere.”

Twilight and Scootaloo turned back towards where the door was and saw Rainbow standing in front of it. “I won’t allow any of you to leave. Not after everything you both have seen.”

Twilight took a step forward. “Get ready to run,” she muttered to Scootaloo.

Twilight leaned forward before taking off in a full on sprint towards Rainbow Dash. Rainbow braced herself for impact but Twilight stopped just short of her, summoned her Keyblade and quickly swung horizontally at her head. The impact caused Rainbow to fall back in shock as Scootaloo sprinted past. She was through the door before Rainbow could even realize what had happened to her. Rainbow glanced at the swinging door, a growl escaping her mouth. She turned back to Twilight who had backed up a bit but stood in a battle ready stance, her Keyblade gripped tightly in her mouth.

Rainbow Dash slowly stood up before giving a loud whistle. Twilight tilted her head slightly in confusion. But soon, a roaring could be heard coming from behind her. Twilight stole a glance behind her and saw a huge flock of pegasi making their way towards her. Rainbow took a step forward, “Even if she does make it out, chances are no pony will ever believe her. But if you make it out, then everypony here will be in trouble. And we can’t have that. Sorry Twilight, but your story ends here.”

Twilight let out a small chuckle, “Funny, that isn’t the first time somepony has told me I am going to die. But just like before, it isn’t going to happen. Somepony is waiting for me; I refuse to let her wait forever. I will be there soon; I just have to take care of a few obstacles first.”

Rainbow grinned, “Sure, whatever Sparkle. It was nice knowing you.”

Rainbow took a step back as several pegasi landed in front of her. Twilight locked eyes with Rainbow Dash one last time, “Hey Rainbow, remember my friendship letters? Today I learned something. Rainbow forgot what it is like to be a friend and now, she has no one.”
Rainbow visibly flinched before disappearing from view. Twilight raised her Keyblade as the first wave hit.

Author's Note

Going to try and get these out sooner. Maybe every two weeks? Not sure yet. Got hit with the flu almost a week ago and that really halted me. Had it not, I might have gotten done with this chapter sooner. Chapters are most likely going to be shorter but that also means I can crank these out faster. The next chapter deals with a lot of stuff though so it may end up being the normal length either way. Well hope you all enjoyed.

Darkness Awakened

Darkness Awakened

Twilight was getting tired. It was not a feeling unknown to her but it was surprising when it hit none the less. It really was tricky trying to keep up without magic and unicorns were not known for their stamina. She had been battling hordes of factory workers for the past hour, or at least it felt like to Twilight. Constantly dodging, swinging her head and striking those that got to close. Some had even managed to get a lucky shot in at times. Between the bruises and the constant action, fatigue was starting to set into Twilight’s body.

Twilight tried to take a few steps back in order to catch a few seconds of breathing time, but her rear bounced against the railing as she quickly realized she had managed to get pushed back to the point where there was nowhere to go. Twilight gripped the Keyblade harder in her mouth, her breathing was heavy and sweat poured down her face.

And yet, it seemed like the workers just kept coming.

Some held tasers while others held night sticks. All of them hurt like hell but the tasers were what worried Twilight the most. All it took was some well-placed hits from those things and it was all over. Twilight swung her Keyblade as a pony with a night stick got too close for comfort, she managed to parry it but the strain was really not helping with her growing weariness.

Twilight’s vision blurred. Shaking her head to clear her vision, Twilight missed that another pony was taking a swing at her and didn’t notice until he made contact with her right fore-hoof. Twilight cried out and swung hard at the pony. Twilight hit his head and he dropped with a large snapping sound resounding from his head. Twilight then quickly spun and parried another hit.

This time it was a taser mallet. Twilight felt her mouth go numb as the electricity hit her Keyblade and traveled down the blade. Having only parried the blunt ends and never the actual sparking ends, Twilight could only blink in surprise as pain shot through her jaw, causing her to drop the Keyblade. As soon as it left her mouth, Twilight knew she was in trouble.

What came next was a lot of burning pain as taser after taser struck her in the sides and every exposed part she had. Twilight felt her whole body go numb as she fell to her side. Her Keyblade hit the ground the same time she did. She watched as it disappeared in a small flash of light.

Doing her best to focus her eyes, Twilight could see the pegasi moving back as Rainbow Dash flew in a landed amongst them. She slowly walked toward her, a small grin forming on her face. “Well Twilight, I must say you put up some fight today. I can’t remember the last time so many workers were hurt all in one day. I want to say well done, but you never had a chance. The Rainbow Factory is large, and its workforce is something to be admired at. No pony alone could have won against all of them, not alone. So I guess take pride in knowing you managed to go just a bit beyond my expectations.”

Twilight did her best to silently glare back at Rainbow. Rainbow’s grin grew as she knelt down closer and whispered into Twilight’s ear. “I have a feeling you won’t disappoint me later as well. You are going to make one spectacular rainbow.”

Twilight’s eyes grew wide as Rainbow got up and took a step back. “Get her ready to be processed. We have protocols for unicorns and I am sure no pony will want to miss this chance. Their essence is one to behold.”

The other workers standing around looked at each other in surprise and curiosity. Some moved forward and began lifting Twilight off the ground. Twilight tried to keep her eyes open but her eyelids felt heavy. She could not feel anything but she could feel herself being taken somewhere. Twilight did her best to stay aware but soon her mind wondered and she fell from consciousness.

*

Twilight awoke on the window platform. Lifting her head, she could see that a light, her light, was beaming down onto her. Looking down, she could see a picture she had come to recognize as herself, surrounded by the friends she knew all too well. Looking closer, Twilight could swear she saw something dark shifting underneath. Looking ahead, Aigam hovered in a ball of energy.

“What am I doing back here?”

To answer that, the dark thing that Twilight noticed earlier seemed to move towards her, but was stopped by the glass separating them.

Twilight took a step back in surprise, “What is that?”

She got no answer. Only a feeling. Twilight held a hoof over her heart, “This thing, it feels familiar, almost like it is a part of me.”

Twilight glanced up again, seeing her light shining down. It was warm and inviting. She then glanced down at the darkness below her.

“Hold on, is that, my darkness?”

The darkness seemed to rise than fall, almost as though if it were trying to answer.

Twilight sat where she was, trying to wrap her head around all this. She remembered Luna mentioning at one point that she could be the bridge between light and darkness. Both seemed to be here but out of reach.

Twilight tapped the glass that separated it from her. Twilight then glanced around her. Darkness surrounded the platform, but it just felt like an empty void. The one below the glass felt different. Almost like it was meant to be with her, just like the light shining down.

“But how do I get to you. How do I get to either of you?”

Silence was all Twilight got. She let out a long sigh. “Could you at least give me a hint?”

As soon as Twilight asked this, a bit of pain shot through her head. Twilight cried out as she felt herself regaining consciousness.

*

“Time to wake up Twilight, you wouldn’t want to miss this.”

Slowly opening her eyes, Twilight felt her head swim. Her vision was blurry but there was no mistaking the voice. “Dash…” she muttered.

Rainbow Dash hovered in front of her, grinning. “Looks like a good slap on the face did the trick.”

The world around Twilight soon came into focus. She was strapped to a metal board. Each hoof was held in a metal clasp. It was almost impossible to move herself, other than her head. Twilight felt awful, her body feeling like it had been set on fire. Still though, she did her best to glare menacingly at Rainbow Dash.

“Now don’t give me that look. You forced my hoof. You should have stayed in the cell. Now I have no choice.”

Rainbow’s grin faltered for a second before returning, “You’re going to make one amazing rainbow Twi, take pride in knowing that. You’re essence is something special, I know it.”

Twilight continued to glare. With nothing left to say, Rainbow turned around and made her way to the control panel. She landed a few inches away from it. Two pegasi stood next to her, each with a hoof on the controls. Rainbow glanced at them before looking up at Twilight. “Prepare the Pegasus Device.”

The two pegasi nodded as their hooves began turning knobs and pushing seemingly random buttons. Twilight glanced down at them before turning her head toward the giant needle like device in front of her.

Fear began to grip Twilight as the machine sputtered to life. Twilight knew she had to come up with something quick. She needed a plan and she needed one now. Twilight dove back into herself. The darkness surrounding her seemed to shimmer slightly but Twilight paid it no heed. Instead, she began pacing back in forth, trying to come up with a solution.

Twilight glanced up at the ring around her horn, it was the thing currently preventing her magic. She was being held and could only move her head. She could summon her Keyblade, but she couldn’t do much with it. Without magic, she couldn’t fire a spell at the machine, much less stop it. If only there was some way to get rid of that stupid ring.

“Let’s see,” Twilight muttered, “the ring around my head was meant to suppress my magic. The way it works, it's suppose to stop the magic from leaving my horn by slightly draining it before suppressing it and sending it back to the sender.”

Twilight stopped, “So what if I try sending it continuously? Pump as much magic as possible, then hope the magic it tries to feed back into me will be too much for it and overload.”

Twilight winced, “This is probably going to hurt a lot, but I am out of options. Luckily, I may have a way to make sure I am able to feed enough into it. If I concentrate hard enough, I might be able to tap into that special form. It might drain me, but at least the magic surge should destroy the machine in front of me. Getting out of her will be trickier than ever, but I am out of options.”

Twilight returned to her consciousness and saw the needle begin to start twitching to life. Twilight took a deep breath; her heart was racing at a million miles a minute. She just needed to concentrate, tap into whatever reserves she had.

Twilight felt her horn twitch as energy began to build. Twilight did her best to let it build up instead of releasing it right away. She thought about her friends, everything that made her angry, and everything that this Rainbow Dash had done. Suddenly, it occurred to Twilight just how many innocent souls had been lost due to this machine. How many ponies were held at the very spot she was, alone and terrified as Rainbow looked on with little emotion. Twilight gritted her teeth; that was something she would not allow to happen ever again.

Rainbow Dash blinked in surprise, not a moment ago it looked like Twilight was slumped against the board, ready to accept her fate. Now all of a sudden, she seemed to be… alive. More than that, she almost appeared to be glowing.

Twilight let out a low yell as the magic in her horn began to gather more and more. It hurt, and her mind was screaming for a release. But Twilight knew she needed to take it a step further. Twilight could feel herself get warmer. She opened her eyes for a moment and glanced down; she was starting to turn yellow. Twilight took another deep breath and really started to push herself well past her limits. Rainbow looked on in shock; Twilight looked like she was on fire, literally.

The pegasi standing to either side of Rainbow glanced back in shock, unsure what to make of it. Rainbow Dash stared back, unsure what to say or how to respond. This was something she hadn’t expected. But then again, that was something Twilight always was, something unexpected. But it was time to end it. Rainbow shook her head, she pushed herself forward and slammed her hoof down on a large lever.

The needle sputtered before drawing back. Twilight opened an eye just in time to see the needle rush toward her. Twilight decided it was now or never and released her magic. The magic around her horn sputtered as sparks flew off the ring, Twilight grinned for second as it seemed like it was working.

Then dread filled her as she felt something penetrate her mid-section. Twilight glanced down and saw the needle had almost impaled her. Twilight felt her face go pale as her whole body went numb. Her body felt suddenly cold. Rainbow watched as Twilight went from yellow, to purple, then slowly to gray.

Twilight could barely think straight, her magic, energy and even consciousness was fading fast. Twilight frantically dove back into herself. The darkness surrounding her had noticeably changed. It seemed to be swimming around her. The picture of herself on the floor was cracked and darkness was flowing from cracks. Twilight glanced around desperately as the light above seemed to fade. Dark tendrils suddenly shot from the cracks and wrapped themselves around Twilight.

Crying out in terror and panic, she tried to swat them away but more soon shot out and grabbed onto her. A hole opening up in the floor and the tendrils began dragging Twilight towards it. Twilight tried to fight them but her body was growing weaker by the second. Twilight could now see that a dark shape was waiting for her in the hole. Twilight desperately tried to summon her Keyblade, but nothing came.

Twilight felt her body give out from under her as her vision swam. Her body soon fell through the hole and her mind went blank.

*

Rainbow Dash took a step back. Black lightning was shooting from Twilight who but a moment ago had gone gray and lifeless, was now turning black. She glanced up and locked eyes with Twilight. But who or what stared back shook Rainbow to the core. It did not feel like she was looking at Twilight, she was looking at something else. Twilight’s eyes had gone completely bright yellow. Rainbow felt her legs give out from underneath her as she fell onto her rump. Twilight or whatever the thing was broke free from the metal board. Her horn soon began to charge up as it gathered energy, before quickly releasing it. It let loose an explosion of energy as the whole room was engulfed in darkness. All the while, Rainbow could only scream in terror as she was soon engulfed in a dark inferno.

Author's Note

Yes, I am alive. Things have been very hectic lately and have remained so for quite some time. Can't seem to catch a break until recently. Most of my free time has been taken up working on something to prove to my parents that I can do something with my life other then what they think I can do. Which isn't much according to them.
I have a lot to prove and little time to do so. I am currently working on a video game. Can't release much on it yet but I can tell you that it will be a classic feel with a modern touch. Hope to release another chapter again soon. Hope you all enjoyed.

Now I'm Awoken...

Twilight staggered through the darkness. Her head felt hazy and her hooves felt heavy. The floor was covered in some sticky residue that smelled almost metallic. The room was completely black and despite her best efforts, Twilight was unable to properly light her horn, only giving off a very faint glow. As Twilight stumbled forward, she tried to piece together everything that had happened. She was stuck in the Rainbow Factory. Rainbow Dash was somewhere in here and Twilight had done everything she could to try and find her.

But she had been captured not once but twice. The second time she was caught, this worlds Rainbow decided it would be best to simply rip out her essence and turn it into a rainbow just like the rest of the ponies trapped here. Just as she was about to be taken, she had unleashed her fiery form only for something to go wrong. After that, her mind was filled with images of nothing but rage and one creature that reminded her of herself yet strangely different, dragging her into a dark abyss.

Twilight blinked as her head made contact with a wooden surface. “Oh, a door,” Twilight mumbled. Twilight raised a hoof and pushed against it. Light spilled onto her as she stepped into an office hallway. Twilight rubbed her eyes with her hoof, trying to get used to the light. The hallway was well lit with four doors on both sides and a spiral staircase at the end. Twilight blinked again as her eyes were finally able to properly focus. She glanced left and saw that one of the doors led to a bathroom. Twilight groggily went through the door that read “Mares.”

It was another well-lit room. A mirror stretched across the room. There were 3 stalls and three sinks. Twilight went over to the first sink, turned it on with her hoof and began to splash cold water on her face. As Twilight looked up and really gave herself a good look over, her heart stopped and her eyes grew wide at what she saw. From head to hoof, she was covered in spots of blood. Even more horrifying to Twilight, she quickly realized it was not her own. “What did I… What happened to me?!”

Twilight felt a drop of sweat run down her cheek as her heart began to beat faster than ever before. Twilight glanced up at her reflection and saw her eye’s had turned yellow. Twilight blinked and they turned back to normal. But her fears were still there. "What was that?"

Twilight suddenly began to notice a small whimpering behind her. It was soft so it did not get picked up by her ears right away. Twilight turned to stall behind her and could just make out a pair of hooves underneath. Twilight cautiously raised a hoof and pushed open the door to the stall. A small Pegasus stallion was huddled up in the corner with his eyes closed, shaking as he put his forehooves in front of him. “Please, I don’t want to die.”

Twilight took a step back in surprise. “Listen, I am not going to kill you. I do however despise what you do. But I promise you, I won’t kill you.”

The Pegasus opened his eyes and relaxed slightly, “Oh thank Celestia..." The Pegasus stared up at Twilight, "I was never a big fan of this place myself. I just really needed the money and this was the only job I could get that would allow me to keep a living.”

Twilight sat down, “So uh, are there any other workers here who might not have liked their job?”

The Pegasus quickly nodded, “Not very many but there were a few who felt awful but had no choice and that this was only a last resort. Some may revel in the ideas of what they do here but for some us, it is a job that pays decently well, so long as you are willing to forgive yourself for taking any part in what goes on here. Very few actually know the true horrors of this place until after they take this job. Most just simply accept it while others, like me, just try to ignore it and hope we are able get out and find a better job soon.”

Twilight nodded, “I see, I am sorry for judging it’s just, this place is insane. You are killing foals for crying out loud!”

The Pegasus looked away, “It’s not something everypony is proud off but corruption runs high and any who try to speak of it don’t last long.”

Twilight grimaced at the thought, “I am assuming that Princess Celestia and Luna know nothing about what actually goes on here.”

The Pegasus nodded, now refusing to look at Twilight. “The higher ups of this place have been doing well to keep what really goes on in here away from their ears. But it is becoming increasingly difficult. Especially since Luna returned.”

Twilight blinked in surprise at that. “Why would…?” Suddenly the gears began to turn as a Luna’s abilities entered her mind. “The nightmares. The ponies being held here must have horrific nightmares.”

The Pegasus turned to Twilight, “Hit the nail right on the head. Not just the prisoners but some of the workers too. Luna suspects more about this place than even Celestia. If so much as one filly got out and managed to tell the princess of the night herself, I’d say she would be breaking down doors to find out the truth for herself.”

Twilight smiled, “You may not have to wait long then. I helped a filly escape from here recently. She is going to tell my friends and they in turn are bound to pass this on to the princesses. It is only a matter of time.”

The Pegasus looked more relieved than ever before. “Good, then perhaps its best I get out of here and find a new job; maybe some therapy on the side.”

Twilight got up and moved back, allowing the Pegasus to get up and move out of the stall.

A thought suddenly went through Twilight’s mind. “Hey, before when I found you, you looked so terrified when you found me, why is that?”

The Pegasus laughed nervously, “I thought you were the black and purple pony that has been taking out workers left and right. Almost all the workers in the Pegasus Device room perished. But I can tell you aren’t her though obviously.”

Twilight stared back silently as the Pegasus made his way out. “Judging by your look I’d say you must have just barely made it past her. Better stay clear of her. Good luck getting out of here.” The Pegasus gave her a quick nod before quickly making his way out. The door shut behind him and Twilight could only sit were she was. “Oh...”

Twilight glanced back at the mirror, “Is my darkness really that powerful? A whole giant room of ponies gone so easily. I could not stand up to even a fourth of that and yet when I transformed into that thing I was unstoppable.” Twilight did a quick check of her body again, “They didn’t even manage to put a scratch on me.” Twilight lowered her head, “But I lost control. I let that creature inside me completely take over. I can’t even remember half of things it did… That I did.”

Twilight took in a deep breath and let it out slowly, “When I get back to my Equestria, Luna and I are going to need to have a long talk about this darkness inside me.”

Twilight put a hoof to her heart. “But for now, I need to put that all aside. Rainbow Dash, my Rainbow Dash needs me. I have to get her out of here.” Twilight got up and went over the door. She carefully opened it and looked outside. The coast was clear.

Twilight slipped out but almost lost her footing upon doing so as a spike of emotion hit her. Putting a hoof to her heart, Twilight felt a strange feeling come over her; her connection with Rainbow was telling her something, her friend was in danger. "Oh no..." She bolted without a second thought. She raced down the hall, up the spiral staircase and into a long corridor with a steal door at the end of it. The Rainbow of this world stood in her path.

Twilight stopped at Rainbow Dash turned to her. This worlds Rainbow Dash pointed her hoof at Twilight, “You, I don’t know what you are but stay back.” Rainbow was holding a steal pipe in her wing, the end of it was wedged against the handle of the door. “One false move and I break the handle. She’ll be trapped if I do this. No over powered unlocking tool will be able to get her out. It would take some special blow torch to even have a chance at cutting your way through after that.”

Twilight’s mind raced. The distress that Rainbow was feeling was like a wall pressing down on her own heart. What was worst was that the distress did not seem to be directed at this worlds Rainbow but something else. She was going to have to act fast. “Move it Dash, I have to help my friend.” Twilight said it was as much force as she dared. She hoped that she could maybe threaten her way past. Under normal situations she would have tried to talk this out but time did not feel on her side and her Rainbow’s distress was growing by the minute.

Twilight gritted her teeth, summoned Aigam and pointed it at Rainbow. “I won’t ask again.”

This worlds Rainbow Dash stared back in rage. “Fine then!” Rainbow pushed with all her might and yanked the door handle free.

Twilight’s eyes went wide as panic filled her body. “NO!”

With no other option and the panic in that her Rainbow felt pressing down like never before, Twilight knew she was out of time. She was going to have to do something reckless. Something she might regret later but at this point, she felt she was out of options. Tapping deep into her emotions, Twilight felt her panic wash away as a new feeling emerged; rage.

This worlds Rainbow Dash stared wide eyed as Twilight began to change again. But she was not turning black, she was turning a whitish yellow. Her mane and tail were starting to flicker as it they were made of fire. No scratch that, Rainbow blinked as she realized that they were actually on fire. No, they were made of fire.

Twilight opened her now red eyes. She was no longer looking at Rainbow but instead the door. Twilight summoned a second Keyblade to her side: One-Winged Angel. She crisscrossed the two Keyblade making them into an X. Energy began to pulse around them as a red aura appeared around Twilight. A ball of fire began to form in front of the X. Twilight took a deep breath as she channeled pure magic into her attack. The room began to grow hot as Rainbow began to step back away from the door.

The corridor was small and narrow but there was a small window off to the right. Rainbow glanced at it, feeling like it might be her only option. She was not given much time to think about it as Twilight let out a loud yell. “RAINBOW! GET AWAY FROM THE DOOR!”

Unsure if she meant her or the one behind the door, Rainbow hesitated for a moment before realizing it did not matter and bolted for the window, crashing through it just in time to feel the heat pass right behind her. It was searing hot and Rainbow realized that she may not have been quick enough as the fire shot out the window and consumed her. Rainbow cried out and dove downwards. Her wing had caught fire. She fell through the sky for almost half a mile before impacting a cloud below. She hit the cloud so hard it broke apart.

Rainbow quickly resumed her fall. Falling for at least a mile before landing with a loud splash in a small pond below.

Back up at the Rainbow Factory, Twilight stood panting heavily as the door fell inwards in melted mess. The corridor was blackened, severely burned by Twilight’s fire. Twilight took a step forward, her body slowly returning to normal. She was exhausted but knew it was not over yet. Staggering her way in, Twilight tried to call out to Rainbow only for her words to get stuck in her throat.

A black portal was currently in the middle of the room and Rainbow’s head was just now disappearing into it. Twilight lunged forward, unable to grab her before her friend was swallowed whole. Twilight watched in despair as the portal quickly disappeared before her eyes.

Tears began to well up as Twilight stood in shocked silence. After a moment, she sat where she was. She slammed her hoof against the ground. She had failed. The darkness had gotten to her friend first. Void now had Rainbow. Twilight could no longer feel her friend calling out. Twilight slammed her hoof into the ground again harder. “Damn it!”

Her heart hurt and her body felt awful. She went above and beyond and still came up short. “Why, why couldn’t I have gotten here sooner?”

Twilight looked around the room. It was bare for the most part. Just a small barred window to the outside, that was it. “She had been imprisoned here for goddess knows how long. She knew I was coming though. She knew I was coming to get her but I could not make it in time.”

Twilight blinked away her tears as she noticed light coming through a small barred window. It was revealing a small piece of wood on the ground. Twilight quickly went over and picked it up with her hoof. “A piece of the Door. It was here the whole time as well?!” Twilight closed her eyes as she could feel the magic radiate from it. Soon a portal opened behind her. Twilight let out a small sigh. "Sorry Rainbow. I am so very sorry..."

Twilight turned and silently walked through the portal, her heart and will feeling more down than ever before. As soon as she disappeared, a voice could be heard outside. “This way Princess Luna. I have much to show you.” A much more royal voice answered, “I am sure you do miss Scootaloo. I had always known something was wrong about this place. I am glad some filly was finally able to come and enlighten me. It seems that some secrets may finally come to light.” Another voice could be heard just behind her, “I just can’t believe I did not know. I never realized it had gotten this bad.” The voices trailed off as silence returned to the now dark room.

Author's Note

I am back and writing once more. My life has been crazy since July. So many changes happening all at once. New Job, new room mate, more responsibilities. Just when I think I finally think I have a handle of things, life throws a curve ball at me. Got another one coming up soon too as a job was offered to me with better pay and better hours starting in June, the only downside will be that it is in another state meaning that I will have to deal with moving and not being around friends and family for awhile. But if I do take it, I will have more time to do what I love including writing. Which is something I want to make a career out of. I have already started on something recently but time has just not been my side lately. But with a new season on the way, I feel my inspiration rising so I am going to be hopefully updating more again soon. Wish me luck.

A Moments Reprieve

A Moments Reprieve

Twilight held her head low as she exited the portal. Her mind was clouded and her heart felt heavy. She had felt failure before but never like this. Her small failures that she deemed near catastrophic at the time, were nothing but a simple student worried about failing something trivial for her teacher. This time is was so much more. She had lost one her friends to Void. She was so close too but was too late. If only she had been quicker… Maybe stronger?

Twilight turned and made her way forward, slowly walking over the study nearby. The plush couch looked like a nice spot to sit and reflect for a moment. Twilight sat down and leaned back, her eyes focusing on nothing. Her mind played back the events as if they had just happened moments ago.

Twilight blinked. They had only happened recently yet it felt like she had been gone for some time. Glancing over at the nearby desk, she could see a calendar sitting in the middle. Levitating the calendar over to her with her magic, Twilight inspected the date, particularly the season: Winter. “That can’t be right.”

She had only been gone a few days. Or at least, she was sure that was the case. If this is correct, I have been gone from here for months.

“But that’s impossible.” She muttered.

Sure I have never really looked into how long I am gone each time but Luna made it seem like I was only gone a few days or so every time so far. What is going on?

Now that Twilight was more focused, she could now notice the dust surrounding her. There was musk in the air. No pony had been in the room in some time. Twilight bolted to her hooves. “Oh no… Luna, Dinky and Nyx must be worried sick.”

With a deep breath, the violent unicorn quickly trotted out of the study, down the steps of the staircase, and to the door at the bottom. With a hard push, Twilight opened the door into a dimly lit hallway. The air was clearer here but at the same time very cold. All of a sudden, the warmth of the room behind her seemed much more inviting. But she had to push on. Her friends needed to know that she was alright. A breeze blew by, sending a shiver down her back. Twilight shook her body to try and ignore the cold and get herself moving.

Her memory was a bit foggy but she had a general idea of where throne room might be. That seemed the best place to look for Luna.

Other than her own room, where else would she be?

Twilight glanced around her, seeing the castle had been under kept. Spider webs hung in every corner, dust had settled on the tables and chairs in the hallway. Some of windows were cracked, letting in some of the cold air from outside. Another breeze blew by, rustling the windows that shook slightly against the frigid air. Somewhere a window must be open as Twilight felt a chill run past her. Letting out a small sneeze, the now freezing unicorn decided it might be better to pick up the pace.

The dark and dreary hallway continued for some time. Twilight could remember this taking a lot less time. But with the castle feeling so vacant and lifeless, it was as if the world around her had stopped; holding its breath for whatever was coming next. Noticing a light up ahead coming into view, Twilight quickened her pace, turning a corner and finding herself in the throne room.

It was here that Twilight realized this is where the cold was coming from. One of the stainless glass windows had been shattered. If memory served her correctly, it was the one of her and her friends defeating Nightmare Moon. One of her greatest moments in life that seems so long ago now. Now with the mural of the incident gone, it felt as if a piece of Twilight was missing. It was one of the last reminders of life before things got so complicated.

Her home is gone, her friends are gone, and now her last piece of history that belonged to her, now lay shattered; letting in the cold and snow from the outside. Twilight shivered, remembering that she was looking for Luna and hopefully some warmth. The light coming in seemed to be from the moon, just barely peeking in through the dark clouds. It lit up everything just enough for Twilight to make her way around.

Looking around her, something caught Twilight’s eye. Outside one of the widows of the throne room, a tower could be seen. Towards the top, a small light could be seen through one of its many windows. Wracking her mind, Twilight remembered that should be Luna’s tower.

Taking a deep breath as her heart nearly leaped from her throat, Twilight sprinted out of the throne room, down the connecting hallway towards the tower. Her mind racing as she ran. Once she reached the base of the tower, Twilight stopped to catch her breath. Luna had to be up there. Taking in another breath, Twilight quickly jogged the rest of the way up the tower, the spiral staircase leading up felt like a journey in of itself but the joy of seeing another friendly face made Twilight barely take notice. Once she got to the top, only then did Twilight freeze up a bit.

A door stood between her and Luna. A light could be seen coming through a crack in the door way. Twilight knew it must have been some time since Luna last saw her. It may be even a bit shocking. Twilight was going to have to show restraint and allow Luna to process the fact that she had returned after being gone so long. Twilight grunted, trying to compose herself as she gently opened the door with her hoof.

A wave of heat washed over her as Twilight could see a roaring fire at the far end of the room. A bed could be seen on the left with stars and moons across the comforter. A shelf full of books could be seen on the right and in the middle, sat a large blue alicorn, her back to Twilight. She appeared to be staring at the fire in deep thought. Not even noticing another presence as Twilight made her way in, closing the door behind her.

“Luna?”

Luna seemed to jolt at her name. Turning quickly around, Twilight could see that Luna had been crying not too long ago. Her face quickly twisted from one of sadness to surprise then joy. “Twi-Twilight?”

Twilight stood proudly at attention, “I have returned.”

The room grew silent as Luna stared at Twilight. The only sound that could be heard was the wind roaring outside and the occasional crackle of the fire. Twilight stared back a full 30 seconds went by without anypony moving. Wondering if perhaps she should say something else, Twilight took a cautionary step forward. That seemed to break Luna from her trance as she dove for Twilight. Twilight cried out in surprise but it only lasted a second as Luna’s fore-hooves quickly rapped themselves around Twilight, bringing her in close with a big bear hug. Twilight only blinked in shock as Luna held her tightly. “You’re back. I’m so glad. I was so worried. You had been gone so long I feared the worst.”

Twilight felt her hooves moving on their own as she accepted the hug. Luna’s body was incredibly warm and after having been so cold, Twilight could only sink into Luna’s warm embrace as she listened to Luna ramble about how must she missed her. It was certainty a shock but a welcome one at that. Luna sniffed as she did her best to compose herself but continued to hold Twilight close to her. “You have been gone for months. I started to wonder if perhaps it had something to do with the portals time placement but I could not help but feel somewhere in the back of my mind that you might have perished.”

Twilight flinched inwardly, “I did have some close calls. But I was just as surprised as you are now when I got back. I was only in that other Equestria for a few days.”

Luna blinked, “A few days? Dear Faust, I may need to study those portals more closely next time. Make sure nothing like this happens again.”

Luna broke from the hug, much to Twilight’s displeasure. Luna lit up her horn and Twilight soon found herself wrapped in a warm blanket.

“Let me make you some tea, I am sure you have much to tell.”

Twilight glanced at the fire as Luna moved grab a small kettle off of the shelf. Hanging it over the fire, she knelt down next to Twilight, wrapping her wing around her in a comforting manner. Twilight welcomed the gesture as she began retelling over her experiences at the Rainbow Factory. About the other Rainbow Dash, her struggles against her, how evil she seemed… But most of all, about the transformation she took on.

Twilight felt her body grow cold despite the constant warmth. It was only thanks to Luna’s comforting that she felt willing and able to tell the full story. Once she finished, Luna could only stare at her with an almost knowing look. Twilight stared back in confusion. Noticing the look Luna gave an apologetic smile before glancing down into the fire. “Twilight, remember what I once told you, ‘you are the bridge between light and dark.’”

Twilight nodded. “But that's the thing though. That thing I turned into. It was not me. It was something far more terrifying.”

Luna let out a small laugh, “Actually Twilight, it was you. You just simply let your darkness control you. Instead of it being the other way around.”

Twilight cringed, “How in the name of Equestria am I supposed to control something like that?!”

Luna shifted her wing slightly as she lit up her horn. The pot had begun to spew out steam. Luna quickly lifted the pot with her magic. She glanced back at the shelf and lifted two cups off of it with her magic. The pot and two cups levitated in front of her as she poured both of them a cup of the hot water. Luna then brought out two tea bags from a cupboard Twilight had not yet noticed near the shelf. She put the tea bags in the cups and handed one to Twilight who accepted it with her own magic. Twilight let it levitate in front of her as she began blowing on the tea to make it cool enough to drink. Luna casually took a sip, not even bothering to blow on it before glancing back at Twilight.

“It won’t be easy. But I know you are strong in a lot of ways. Remember that I am the princess of the night. If anyone knows the powers of darkness better, it’s me.”

Luna gave Twilight a reassuring smile, “I know you will find a way control your darkness because you have a strong light. It's your light as well as your darkness that you draw power from.”

Luna glanced away for moment, “One cannot exist without the other. How my sister was able to go a 1000 years in with only the light at her side, I will never know. But it clearly did not help her mental state in the end.”

Twilight snuggled in closer to Luna, “We will get her back. I promise.”

Luna smiled as she held Twilight closer with her wing. “It’s good to have you back Twilight. I am sure that there are two others who will be happy to hear of your return as well.”

Twilight’s eyes widened as two certain fillies suddenly entered her mind. “Where are Nyx and Dinky?”

Luna chuckled, “Safe. With you.”

Twilight glanced up at Luna in puzzlement.

“Well, not you, you. A certain other Twilight you met early on in your travels.”

Twilight’s eyes suddenly grew wide. “Nyx’s mother. You sent them to be with her?”

Luna chuckled again. “It was a mix of her's and my idea. She came through the portal about a week after you left. If you could have seen the fire in her eyes… She literally crossed dimensions just to get her daughter back. Quite the dedication wouldn’t you say?”

Twilight felt a blush as she quietly praised her other self. “Good job other me.”

Luna smiled as she continued, “After a bit of a misunderstanding, we were able to sit down and discuss things. Nyx was very brave. Not even I could stand up to my own mother like she did. But in the end, she could not last against her lectures and knowledge. She eventually agreed to go back with her but I get the feeling she might try and escape to see you again someday.”

Luna let out a long sigh, “In the end, I’d say the only thing keeping her there now is Dinky whom I managed to convince Twilight of that world to look after her. I am not a mother and that filly deserves to be looked after by a real parental figure. I told Dinky to look after Nyx as well. With those two looking out for one another, maybe they might not get the idea to come back for a while. Things are dangerous enough around here already and while I trust that they can look after themselves, I still fear for their safety.”

Twilight raised a hoof and put it on Luna’s shoulder, “You’ve done a good job taking care of them Luna. You did the right thing. Now we can focus on saving our world so that should they someday come back, they can return to the Equestria that we remember before the Shadows came and screwed things up.”

Luna smiled down at Twilight, “Thank-you Twilight. Now I am sure you are exhausted after such a long journey. You may take my bed, I can sleep on the floor.”

Twilight quickly shook her head, “I couldn’t make you do that. Its cold. We can just share the bed.”

Twilight suddenly felt her cheeks go red. “Platonically of course.”

Luna quickly looked away, a small tinge of red appearing on her face as well. “Of course. I mean, two ponies sleeping next to each other in the same bed during winter time is normal right?”

Twilight quickly shook her head in agreement. "Yeah..."

As both ponies quickly moved into the bed, Twilight could not help but notice how happy she suddenly felt. After going through her whole ordeal, it was nice to snuggle up with a special pony at the end of it all. “I could get used to this,” Twilight muttered.

As Luna quickly got comfy, Twilight curled up close to Luna. In here heart she knew there was plenty of struggles ahead but here in the now, she could not be happier. Perhaps for now, it was best to just live in the moment, next to the one pony who cared about her most.

Author's Note

I'M BACK AND READY TO WRITE AGAIN!
Its only been.. (Check's calendar.) 10 Months... Yikes...
Well my New Years Resolution was to write more so I have a feeling you will be seeing more of me more often this time around. Hopefully... All things considered this appears like this will be a good year for me so lets see what happens.
Feel free to leave a comment. My writing drive is going to be running on those. :)

Getting Back on Track

Getting Back on Track

“Again!”

“Princess I don’t know how I feel about this anymore.”

“Nonsense, last thing I want is for us to leave here unsatisfied. Now get ready for another.”

Twilight let out a long groan. “Luna, this is getting ridiculous, we have been at this for hours. Going at it like this so much is tiring. My body can’t keep this up forever!”

Luna let out a longer sigh than Twilight’s groan. “Fine… Hit the shower. You are starting to smell like you haven't showered in a week.”

“Finally.” Twilight quickly made her way out of the throne room. She raised her head, shouting as she went, "That's because I haven't showered in the entire time I've been here!"

Her body ached. Luna was good at teaching and she had learned plenty but her body could only take so much. Her training to channel the darkness was really starting to get to her.

Being a princess of the night, Luna had much to teach her about channeling her new dark powers and making sure she controls it instead of the other way around. Twilight wanted to just ignore it, act like its not there and simply not call upon it at all. Better that then to have to worry about blacking out again. But Luna made a point to tell her that keeping the darkness locked away is not to the way to go about taking care of it. Twilight could tell she was speaking from experience. Being Nightmare Moon did give her the right to say so.

And so it was that she had spent the past week, pushing her body and strengthening the mind so that she could control her darkness. There was just one problem, every time she called upon the darkness, it would refuse to come to her. Twilight would have been happy with this if it weren't for Luna's growing irritation. According to her, Twilight was the one holding it back. Perhaps subconsciously but it would do her no good to just keep holding back till the dam breaks as Luna put it.

Twilight knew that she was right on some level but that didn't matter; every time she looked within herself, she saw nothing but darkness. And on some level... It just didn't feel right.

Twilight shook her thoughts away as she focused on finding the bathroom. The castle was huge and though Twilight grew up in it in a way, it still felt like a giant maze even after all these years.

A cold breeze ran past Twilight. She shivered, shaking the cold feeling from her body as she continued down a long hallway, looking for an signs that she was nearing a bathroom. The castle would normally have torches burning and heat magically running throughout the castle. But with the staff all gone, either taken by the Shadows, or fled when it seemed like the kingdom was going to fall. Twilight hoped that Luna and perhaps Celestia ordered them to flee, but it wasn't a subject that Twilight wanted to bring up and she was sure Luna would feel the same way.

Turning a corner, Twilight came upon a set of large doors, Twilight felt a pang of nostalgia as she recognized the doors. Despite the castle always seeming different, there was a few things that always remained the same. In this case, the door to Celestia's room had not changed one bit. With the exception of no guards outside. That was a bit weird but not unexpected given the circumstances.

Twilight lit up the door with her magic and with a bit of a hard push, she opened the door to a rush of more cold air. Twilight sucked in a breath as her body was assaulted with stale but pure winter air. Blinking the tears from her eyes, Twilight noticed that Celestia's window had been left open just a crack. But with no heat being generated and the lack of anypony using the room in some time, the place was allowed to become as cold in there as it was outside.

Twilight took a step forward, the cold carpet could be felt through her hooves and as Twilight neared the window, a breeze shook it slightly causing Twilight to jump. Grasping the window handle with her magic, Twilight shut it hard and quickly locked it. It would do little to warm up the room but it would keep it from getting any colder. Next Twilight made her way over to the fire place. The large fire place was once a place she could remember cuddling up to Celestia on colder nights while studying with her.

It felt almost sad seeing it not running on such a cold day. It felt weird in general not having Celestia around at all. But that was not something Twilight wanted to hang on to. Things change and now it was better to move past her thoughts of the past. Or at the very least, try not to think about them.

Quickly summoning her Keyblade, Twilight cast a Fire spell on the wood sitting the fire place. It took a moment but soon the logs caught her fire and the fire place sprang to life. Twilight could feel the warmth hit her almost immediately and it felt so good.

"Ah, that's what I needed."

Letting the warmth splash over her body, Twilight quietly enjoyed the roar and crackle of the fire. The wind outside rattled the window but the cold could no longer penetrate the interior. The room seemed to glow once again, though its host was gone, it seemed that light had returned to its once cold and dark place. Now the room truly felt nostalgic again. Feeling like the fire was set, Twilight made her way over the bathroom.

There was a large tub that could fit four large ponies easily. Just next to it was an open shower. The shower head was large and the floor below was made from a substance that would absorb the water while making it hard for ponies to slip. The shower was magically set to the perfect temperature to whatever stood below it. It was perfect. Twilight turned it on, ready to receive that cascade of warm water.

She stood under, waiting for the water to come rushing out. And while it did, what came out caused her to jump quickly to back at near lightning speeds. Twilight shivered as the freezing water ran down her mane and back. "What the heck?!"

Twilight shook the water from her body, quickly running back to the embrace of the warm fire. Shaking herself off once again, it suddenly occurred to Twilight that like the rest of the castle, the magic heating the water would most likely be off just like the magic used to heat the castle. Its no wonder Luna had such a roaring fire in her room and occasionally had one burning in the throne room where they would train.

Everything in the castle was cold and winter this season was harsh. The Shadows had done a good job of putting Equestria in a seemingly never ending night. From what Luna had told her, more and more of the world is becoming shrouded and it is becoming a common occurrence that communication with other kingdoms was starting to diminish. Whether due to having to deal with their own problems or perhaps losing to the Shadows, it was unclear.

Luna kept the magic letter line open, but in the entire time she has been here, Twilight had only seen Luna receive a letter once. It was from a village seemingly out in the middle of nowhere looking for refuge after their leader had either fallen to the Shadows or abandoned them. Luna told them that her doors were always open but to mind the Shadows on the way.

Thankfully they no longer swarmed her castle though many could still be found. Luna's enchantments kept them at bay and other kingdoms had adopted their own ways of keeping the Shadows out. The princess of the night was doing her best to keep hope alive. It all rested with the pony who could forever banish the Shadows. The Keyblade Warrior Twilight is what Luna told them about.

Twilight had told Luna stories of her exploits up till now and Luna had passed her stories on to others in a way of keeping hope alive. Soon she would go through another mirror and hopefully, a new story would be made to help keep the light in the hearts of others strong. Twilight felt humbled when Luna told her this not long ago. But it also put pressure on her as she could go nowhere until she had better control of the darkness that burned inside.

Feeling herself dry off a bit, Twilight went back into the bathroom and turned off the water. She was going to have to ask Luna if she could use her bathroom instead. Figuring that Luna most likely also bathed and probably did not like the cold either. She didn't want to intrude. But it seemed necessary now. Taking a deep breath, Twilight got up and made her way outside of the warm room. The fire would go out on its own eventually. "Now, which way was Luna's room again?"

* * *

After roaming the castle for much longer than any pony who practically grew up here should, Twilight finally found Luna's room. Taking a deep breath, and raising her hoof to knock, Twilight paused as she heard Luna speaking to somepony.

Curious as to who Luna was talking to and not wanting to interrupt, she put an ear up to the door and listened.

"She's so close, but its like she is subconsciously suppressing the darkness. Our training should be loosing her up, allowing her mind to be calm and allow her darkness to flow freely. But instead she keeps holding it back more and more. I don't know what to do anymore."

Twilight grimaced, she wasn't trying to cause Luna trouble. It did make her feel bad that Luna was trying to make things work and here Twilight was just making things more difficult. Though it wasn't like she was actually trying to. Maybe she should go in and apologize. Try and talk things over perhaps.

There was a long pause as Twilight notices a flash of purple and blue through the bottom crack in the door.

"Perhaps she needs motivation. Something to give her that last push?"

Then another voice spoke up, it sounded familiar and made Twilight's heart stop.

"How about I give it a try? After all, what better motivation than the one who took everything she cared about most?"

There was another long pause before the door suddenly flung open, sending Twilight staggering back. The room was dimly lit, the fire having just gone out but Twilight could see a figure stood on Luna's balcony. The door to her balcony had been blown open somehow from the inside but outside stood a pony that made Twilight freeze in her place. "Hello Twilight, its been awhile. Rainbow Dash sends her regards."

Twilight gritted her teeth as she felt her body start to heat up. "Void..."

"In the shadowy flesh. So sorry but I had to send Luna away for a bit. I wanted to sit and get caught up with your-."

Twilight didn't let her finish as she teleported in front of Void, bringing down her Keyblade ready to slam her face in with it. Void blinked in surprise as she caught Twilight's blade with her own, a blade conjured up of pure darkness and magic.

Twilight leaned forward as she pushed with her magic, trying to break the guard that Void had put in front of her. Her sword and magic would not budge. Twilight jumped back, releasing her blade from Voids before quickly conjuring up a large fire ball and launching it at Void.

Void raised an eyebrow and simply swatted it with her sword, dispelling the magic on contact. "My, what a temper. You may want consider trying a bit harder than that. As you are now, you have no chance of even scratching me." Void grinned, her mouth seeming to stretch to slightly longer lengths then normal. "I've grown stronger thanks to your friend."

Twilight winced at that. Staring her down as Void's smile returned to a simple smirk.

Void turned her back to Twilight, raised her wings and took off. Twilight jumped forward in surprise, trying to bring down her Keyblade at the area Void once occupied. Glancing up, Void could be seen hovering just a few yards away. "Oh dear, it appears you don't have wings. Going to have think a bit harder now aren't you."

"Quit mocking me and get down her so I can take you down!"

Void shook her head, "I must say Twilight, I am rather disappointed. I expected to see more from you this visit. How are you going to save your friends when you can't reach simple heights like mine?"

Twilight smirked, "Just wait, I've got the power to reach you. I just need to tap into it!"

Twilight closed her eyes and concentrated, feeling her rage envelop her. Yes, there is was, she just needed to let it all out and...

Twilight opened her eyes and grinned as she took a running start and jumped into the air, expecting to feel her fiery wings catch the air around her...

Only for her to face plant into the balcony guard rail.

Twilight felt pain shoot through her nose as she stepped back in surprise. Glancing behind her, it was very apparent that her fiery wings were not there; just a blank purple back. "What?"

Void chuckled, "It seems you have found an interesting transformation. Too bad it doesn't seem to be available to you right now." The black and blue pony let out a bit of a yawn. "If that's all you got, I think I will be going. I'll be sure to tell Luna what a fantastic failure you were. "

Twilight felt her eyes water up. Whether due to the pain in her nose, the embarrassment, the fact that she felt so powerless or all three, it was unclear. All Twilight could feel was anger and sadness. Anger at herself and the creature hovering just out of reach. Sadness because deep down she knew she was out of her league the way she was now.

I can't lose another friend. I can't lose Luna. I've lost so much I don't know what I will do with myself if I loose more.

"You don't have to lose them. Let me in, I will bring them back."

Twilight twitched, "Who? Who said that?" It wasn't Void, this voice... It was coming from her own mind.

"I have granted you power before yet you suppress me now. I am you. I am half of what makes you powerful. You need only give your heart to me. I will show you the true power of darkness."

"I can't. I feel like I will lose myself if I do. I feel like I will become a monster if I let you in!"

The darkness seemed to pause.

"Would you prefer the alternative? Are you ready to be alone? Are you ready lose every single thing you hold dear?"

"No! My heart aches for my friends. I want to save them but I am not sure how any more!"

"I could show you. The power I have could do anything. Even save those who have fallen to darkness. You need only reach out and accept me into your heart."

Twilight felt a tear run down her cheek. This was it. It was her choice. Accept her darkness or everything... She could lose it all.

Twilight glanced up at Void who seemed to look at her as though if she was an annoying bug at her hooves.

"I am nothing right now to her. But with enough strength I could stop her here right now. I could save everyone." Twilight smiled. She might be losing her mind but for some reason, the darkness calling out to her seemed like the best option. It really was her only option. Damn the consequences, it was time to do something but until now, something was blocking her from doing so. Something she could not admit even to herself...

She was afraid.

Afraid to accept the power that she knew would change her forever.

Twilight took a deep long breath before letting it out slowly. "I can't say I am fully able to go along with this but you are right. It will only get harder from here. So... Go ahead. Take my heart. Show me what you can do. Help me save my friends!"

The darkness seemed to laugh in joy before Twilight felt her body begin to change. Her consciousness was starting to slip as she closed her eyes and felt her mind fall into an endless void. The feeling of falling enveloped her before she felt a coolness surround her. She was now floating in a river that carried her down that seemed to go on forever. She looked upwards at the night sky above her.

There wasn't a star in the sky but for some reason that was ok with her. Her body felt different but in an odd way, she felt excited. Now she was going to let the darkness take control. She was going to get her friends back. Her mind could just slip into the darkness Nothing else mattered...

Void's eyes widened as Twilight began to change. Her fur turned into a dark purple with the tips of her hooves turning black. Her eyes began to glow yellow while her pupils disappeared. Wings began to grow from her back, they were scaly and bat like. Her mouth disappeared, replaced with just an empty dark purple snout. Her mane turned sharp and spiky with the color changing to a florescent purple with a black outline. The tail looking similar though slightly smaller than before.

Void hovered back a few feet in surprise as Twilight's transformation completed in front of her. No longer was she staring at a simple pony. Now she was locking eyes with a Shadow/Pony hybrid. Almost similar to her. It visibly shook her to the core but also seemed to excite her.

"Now this is an interesting turn of events. I must say your new form is quite beautiful. But what exactly does it do?"

The Shadow Twilight stared as a ring of black fire began to form around her. A voice echoed throughout Voids mind.

"It... Brings about your destruction.."

Author's Note

Back in the game again. Life never ceases to amaze me. I was beginning to think that I would have writers block for Road to Twilight forever. But all of a sudden the driver to write returned full force this winter. Not sure if it has to do with the fact I am trying to find myself again just like 2013 or there are so many changes going on that I felt I needed to write about it. Either way, going to try and get some more chapters done this year more than last year. :twilightsmile:

Dark Twilight

Twilight's horn glowed a dark purple as blue flames danced around her. The flames twisted and rose, the snow melting at her hooves the heat grew more intense. Twilight's horn grew brighter as the flames suddenly began to draw closer to her. Her horn seem to slowly pull the flames towards it before a large roar could be heard coming from the magic seeping out of Twilight's horn.

Void blinked in surprise and dove just in time as Twilight suddenly released a large ball of blue fire right at her. Void hit the ground hard and quickly looked back, seeing that if it had stayed where it was a second longer, Void would have been toast. Twilight growled; it didn't sound like her voice though. It was primal, almost a pure instinctual growl.

Void cried out in surprise as Twilight suddenly disappeared and reappeared just inches from its face. With barely any time to react, Void was only able to put up a magic shield as a Keyblade struck with enough force to blow the snow from the ground around them.

Void stared the black and red blade as it began to crack the shield. It was different from any Keyblade Twilight had before. Much different.

Chaos Ripper... Chaos Ripper...

The words danced around in Voids mind. "Creature of the night..."

A voice spoke to Void but it was not Twilight's. Slowly, doubt and fear began to fill Voids body.

"Let me show you the true power of darkness."

"Twilight," Void spoke out loud, "Wake up! Something has gone wrong... Don't let the darkness take you!"

Void jumped back just as the shield broke apart. Twilight seemed to pause in curiosity. Tilting its head slightly like a cat suddenly noticing something that wasn't there before.

Taking a deep breath, the creature that took the form of Void began to melt away. Her body changing from that of a Shadow hybrid to that a more pony ascetic. A blue mane began to flow as Void dissipated completely.
In its place stood the Princes of the Night, Luna.

"Twilight..." Luna looked deep into Twilight's eyes, hoping to spot a familiar glow of the pony she knew all to well, but she couldn't see her. This worried her more. "Listen, I am sorry for deceiving you but I did it in hopes of drawing out your darkness. It appears I may have over steps my bounds. I think something has gone wrong!"

The Shadow Twilight tilted its head even more before chuckling, "She's not here at the moment. But I can take a message."

Luna jumped back in surprise as Twilight brought her Keyblade down, quick enough to cause the air around her to blow the snow away in front of her and create a small crater of dirt.

Luna fired a blast of magic in Twilight's direction who casually blocked it with her Keyblade. Luna felt heat rising from below her and dove as black fire suddenly shot past. "Where did...?"

Luna glanced down and saw a black hole forming under her. She move just in time to see another fire ball of purple magic shoot up from it. She took off, flying away as more began to spawn around her. "Twilight, fight back! Twilight!"

She is gone. You lost the moment you stepped this far in. Now prepare to take the consequences.

Luna dove back down as a beam nearly struck her. Luna dove behind a rock, she quickly put a hoof over her heart and called out, not just with her voice but her whole being. "Twilight. I need you... Twilight!"

***

"Twlight... Twilight!"

Twilight opened her eyes. She was floating in darkness. "What... Who?"

Sleep... Let me handle things. It long over due for me to take over anyways.

Twilight attempted to turn to the voice only to find that she could not move. She began to struggle, "Hey, what is going on? Who are you?"

I am you. The better part anyways.

Twilight shook her head, "No... I'm me."

I'm me she says. Its not just you anymore. You lost the right the moment you picked up that Keyblade.

Twilight twisted her head, trying in vain to find something to lock on to. Her eyes only tracking darkness. "So what are you?"

You really can't tell? You are practically swimming inside me.

Twilight did her best not to gag. She stuck out her tongue instead, "That's kind of gross." She glanced around for a moment. "So... You are my darkness. That thing that Luna was talking about?"

Oh hey, so we do have brain. Congrats. Yes, I am your darkness. Only took you a few weeks long to realize it. Yet your puny mind barely seems to realize that I have been watching you this entire time.

Twilight rolled her eyes, "You may be me but I don't think I like your... Er... Our attitude."

You aren't very good at listening. How am I supposed to act around you when you only call for me when things get hairy?

There was a long pause as if the darkness was waiting for an answer but Twilight had none to give. So the voice continued.

I guess if I am control I will have to get used to your back seat driving. Ugh, you win some you lose some.

"I'm not too keen on you taking full control... But I will admit I've seen the power of what you can do. I am not an idiot. I know you are the stronger one... But what exactly is going on outside?"

Right... Suppose its only fair I let you see out the window.

Twilight felt her body drift onto a floor. She couldn't see it but felt that it was there. A light emerged and opened a hole through the darkness in front of her. There, she could see through her own eyes. She was surrounded by snow and the castle stood nearby. There was no sign of Void... She was fighting Luna...

"Hey what gives? Why are we fighting Luna?!"

The Dark Twilight seemed to sneer. She tricked us. There was no Void. Only Luna. I am going to teach her a lesson about lying and forcing me out like this!

Twilight shook her head, "No! Stop. Give me back control! I don't care if she did trick us. Luna is my friend. I am going to lecture her to no end about this later, but I refuse to hurt her!"

You want back control?! Fine... But you must prove one thing to me first.

Twilight was about to ask what when the floor suddenly turned visible. It was a stain glass circle with the image her on one side, laying down with her Keyblade at her side while on the other, it looked like a darker version of her was laying down with a much more twisted looking Keyblade resting at its side.

Agiam suddenly appeared and Twilight caught it with her magic. There was a dark portal like thing suddenly in front of her and from it, stepped a darker color version of herself. She had yellow eyes and seemed to have a dark purple aura. She held a red and black Keyblade in her magical grasp.

"Luna wanted me to connect with you. To allow you to use my power. Well, I don't think you are strong enough to handle what I have to offer... But go ahead. Prove me wrong. Defeat me and not only will I give you back control, I will also let you use some of my power."

The Dark Twilight lunged and Twilight blocked the incoming strike with her Keyblade. "But if you lose, you are to remain here... Understood?"

Twilight gritted her teeth and jumped back, "Fine... But I won't lose. I have to win. Not just for Luna but my friends sake to. I will conquer the darkness, then we can get started on saving EVERYPONY!"

Twilight concentrated and felt a bit of fire rile up with her. She grinned and released a massive ball of fire right at Dark Twilight.

Dark Twilight rolled her eyes and casually blasted her own ball of purple and black fire. It completely consumed the red ball and kept going. Twilight cried out in surprise and dove out of the way just in time to miss getting scorched.

Did you forget? I am more powerful than anything you've held before. Not even your rage form could do much to stop me. I hold so much power, that I could dwarf anything you throw at me. Just give up, you lost before this fight even began.

Twilight charged forward and swung her Keyblade. Dark Twilight caught it with hers. "I don't care. I have friends waiting for me. I won't let them down!" Twilight pushed with everything she had.

The Dark Twilight casually pushed Twilight off of her. She swung forward and pushed Twilight back, striking her mid section and sending her flying across the platform. Twilight let out a small gasp as she hit the ground hard. She slid for a few feet before come to a stop. After taking a moment to catch her breath, she slowly rose back up again.

"I may not... Have your power..."

Twilight seems to glow slightly as a silhouette appeared behind her. "But I do have a power you don't have!"

"You of all ponies should know, I have power. The power of my friends!"

"Rainbow Dash!" An image of Rainbow Dash appeared and shot towards the Dark Twilight, pushing her back slightly.

"Fluttershy" An image of Fluttershy appeared and flew into Dark Twilight who could only grunt as her image pushed her back further.

"Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack!"

All three appeared and shoved Dark Twilight back even more. "Ah..." Dark Twilight winced, trying to shake off their blows. "That is powerful, sure." She grinned, "But it won't be enough!"

Twilight smiled and shook her head, "That is where you are wrong, because my power doesn't end there."

More images began to form behind Twilight. "I also have the power of those I have met along the way. The new friends I had made."

"Dinky Hooves, Derpy Whooves, Nyx, Littlepip, Scootaloo..."

More images appeared and forced Dark Twilight to the point where her hooves were mere inches from the edge. "And even those who I have lost..."

An image of a pony in a hood appeared and swung is Keyblade down, knocking Dark Twilight's Keyblade from her grasp. He turned and gave Twilight a quick nod of a final farewell before disappearing.

Dark Twilight stood there, gasping for breath. Twilight shook her head, "Sorry... Me... But this is it."

Dark Twilight sneered."No! You may have some power, but it won't be enough. It will NEVER be enough!" Though it may not be apparent to Dark Twilight, Twilight could see that her darkness was at the end of her rope.

Twilight put a hoof over her heart and an image of Luna appeared. Her massive form towered over Dark Twilight.

Twilight's Darkness took a step back in terror and lost her footing. She cried out and tumbled over the edge, screaming all the way until her voice could no longer be heard.

Ahhhhhhhhhhhh

Luna turned and gave Twilight a knowing look. She disappeared, leaving Twilight all alone.

I see... So it seems I, like many before you, have underestimated you.

Twilight looked up, not even the least bit surprised to be hearing Dark Twilight in her head again. "I am who I am, because of them. So... What do you say you let me show you what I can do from here on out."

Ugh... Fine... I'll lend you my power... NOT ALL OF IT THOUGH! I am still unsure about this. But you did beat me so clearly you are at this point in time, the stronger of us. So here. Just call on me when you need me alright? Just don't over do it. Remember, its not just you in your heart anymore. I can only give so much and I am not sure you are ready to handle the full package, alright? Deal?

Twilight smiled and put a hoof over her heart. "Deal."

The dark world around her faded and soon, Twilight could feel herself starting to feel the cold wind on her back.

***

Luna stood in the deep snow and waited. She had felt her heart being called out to so she knew something was up. Twilight had stopped fighting and was just standing there. Luna stood in front of Twilight, waiting to see what would happen. Twilight's eyes stared at nothing, seemingly lost in her own mind. Suddenly, a light poured from her. Only to be consumed as a darkness exploded outwards. Twilight's form became shrouded for a moment, only for something new to casually walk out from the dark cloud.

Twilight now had yellow eyes, but just her irises were yellow and glowing. She was now dark purple with bat like wings on her back. A new Keyblade was being held in her magical grasp. It looked like a bat wing with bits of white wings doted around it.

Way To Dawn

Way To Dawn

Way To Dawn
Luna took a step forward. "Twilight? Are you alright?"

Twilight blinked and smiled, "Fine... A bit tired though... Sorry that took so long."

Luna rushed forward and threw her hooves around Twilight, bringing her in for a close hug. "I'm so sorry. I promise to never do something like that to you ever again. I was a afraid I may have lost you for a moment there."

Twilight gasped in shock but calmed down and returned the hug. "Its OK, both she and I have managed to come together. My darkness is now a part of me and I plan to use her power going forward. Not force it but work along side it. I think she will be more happier that way."

Luna nodded, "Very good... Love the wings by the way."

Twilight blinked and stretched out her wings slightly. "Oh, this is interesting. They actually feel attached and I can actually feel these. Whoa."

Twilight gave her new bat like wings a quick flap. They felt like a part of her body, unlike her flame wings that just seemed to sit on her, these felt like they were attached to her body like another appendage.

Luna brought Twilight closer, "I'll give you some proper flying lessons later but for now... I think we could both use a rest."

Twilight yawned as her form melted away leaving a bareback normal looking Twilight. "Agreed... Agreed."

It was not long before Luna was teleporting them back inside the castle. Celestia's room became the designated spot due to its roaring fire.

Twilight had to admit, it felt nostalgic, snuggling up next to the fire. Luna was surprisingly warm. After everything that had happened, Twilight was glad to be at peace again. Her next adventure far from her mind as she drifted off to sleep. Luna making sure to keep her close under her wing as she too drifted off.

Author's Note

It feels... Weird being back here. I have been working so hard on so many other fics on my other account. But for some reason, I just had this spark to start writing for Road to Twilight again. We'll see what happens from here, I guess.

Be sure to check out my other channel too, Dark Tail. I've got a Ember and adult Flurry Heart adventure fic I am working on that is close to finishing as well.

Dive into the Heart

Twilight opened her eyes. Just moments ago she had gone to bed. She could remember laying her head on the pillow and covering herself in warm covers. What she did not remember was how she ended up falling surrounded by nothing but darkness. She soon began flailing her body in a vain attempt to grab a hold of anything. She tried to slow her decent using magic, but it failed her. Twilight looked in every direction before finally looking down and noticing that she was about to land on some kind of platform. It was made almost entirely of glass and bared an image of her surrounded by little images of her friends. The image itself reminded her of windows seen in sanctuary’s and the windows in Celestia’s palace.

Twilight closed her eyes as she waited for the inevitable impact. But none came. Instead Twilight opened her eyes and found herself being slowly lowered safely onto the platform. She took a few careful steps forward unsure of what to do next.

So much to do, so little time. Take your time

Twilight jumped as a voice appeared to have come from her head, but it was not her own. “Who’s there?” she said out loud, “Where am I and what do you want?”

The Door still remains shut.

“What door?" Twilight asked, "I don’t understand.”

Twilight then jumped as three small platforms appeared out of nowhere. One held a shield with the Equestrian symbol on it. (Two Alicorns, one black and the other white, circling the world.) Another held a staff with what looked like the outline of Luna’s head. The last one held a broadsword with the Elements of Harmony appearing all over the hilt.

Chose one.

Twilight remained where she was. She was unsure of why it was necessary for her to need such weapons when she could easily use her magic. But she also realized that she probably wasn’t going anywhere until she made her decision. She began to walk around examining each weapon, unsure which one to take. She stopped walking and turned toward the shield. She reached out and touched it with her hoof.

The power of the guardian. The ability to protect your friends. Is this the power you seek?

“Are you asking me if I am willing and able to protect my friends? Of course I am. I would do anything for them.” The shield vanished. Twilight then turned toward the last two small platforms.

What will you sacrifice in return?

Twilight was unsure she wanted to sacrifice anything but looking back at the sword, something told her to give it another look. She stepped toward it and touched it with her hoof.

The power of ultimate destruction. Will you sacrifice this?

“I'm not sure. I don’t want to be destructive, at least not on purpose. So I guess I will.”

The sword disappeared. The remaining platforms and staff disappeared as well. The window-floor soon became empty aside from Twilight. Then a bright light appeared just in front of Twilight. She felt blinded and covered her eyes with her hoof.

When Twilight could see again, a door had appeared in front of her. It was wooden and reminded her of a smaller version of the door to Celestia’s throne room. In fact it looked exactly like it except it was about the size of her front door to her library. Twilight lit up her horn to try and open the door. But before she could open it beyond just a crack, the voice appeared again.

Beyond this door lies more danger then you could ever imagine. Are you sure you are ready to face it?

Twilight stopped trying to move the door at that. Twilight thought for a moment before realizing that again she had little choice but to move forward. She gripped the door with her telekinesis and swung it open. Instantly she was blinded yet again by a flash of light. When she could see again, she looked down and noticed the window-floor had changed and now showed a picture of Luna. She appeared to be dancing on the moon on top, while Nightmare Moon appeared to be dancing on the bottom. Small pictures of Twilight and Celestia circled the image.

Sometimes you will have to fight.

A black shadow appeared just below Twilight. Twilight jumped back in surprise as a black creature sprung up from the floor. It had pure yellow eyes that glowed against its dark body. It had little arms and legs. It also appeared to have two antennae as well. More of them soon appeared and surrounded Twilight. Twilight knew she was in danger. These creature's aura seeped of evil. She tried to cast a spell but found that aside from her horn glowing and her telekinesis, she was unable to cast any. Soon one of the creatures jumped and attacked Twilight. She could now see that they had claws as the creature cut into her flesh. Twilight yelled out in pain. She tried desperately to fend them of with just her hooves but soon became difficult as the more and more creatures attacked her.

Power sleeps within you. If you give it form, it will give you strength.

Twilight was unsure as to what it meant but whatever power the voice had mentioned, she knew that she needed it now more than ever. She closed her eyes and reached deep within herself looking for anything. Darkness was all that met her. Twilight closed her eyes tighter in concentration. Then a bright flash appeared in front of her. Twilight opened her eyes in surprise to find a strange weapon being help in her telekinetic grasp. It appeared to be some kind of sword like weapon. It was white, had a heart with a pointed star on the end of it. At the bottom there was a angelic look for the guard. It appeared to be some kind of giant key.

Keyblade…

“Keyblade?” Twilight echoed out loud. Just then, another one of the creatures decided to attack. Twilight swung at it. As soon as it made contact, the creature disappeared into a small explosion of dark energy before disappearing from existence. Twilight stared at the blade in wonder. She soon began swinging the blade again and again as each creature attacked her.

As soon as Twilight finished off the last creature, a beam of light shot up from the ground, before turning into a small hovering white ball. It dipped half way into the floor before shooting outward into the darkness creating a bridge to another platform that lit up as the light touched it. Twilight ran forward with confidence. As her hoof touched the bridge, the platform behind her grew dark. Twilight looked back in surprise before glancing ahead and noticing a glimmer of light bearing down on the platform in front of her.

Twilight took a cautionary step but found the bridge stable. As Twilight crossed the bridge and onto the next platform, the bridge behind her disappeared. Twilight examined the floor again. This time, the Elements of Harmony were shown to be scattered around the picture but with hers remaining in the middle with a look of pure harmony. “Harmony amongst Chaos,” Twilight whispered.

Twilight took a few steps toward the light. She marveled at how bright it was and how nice it was to see in such a dark place. She could almost hear what sounded like a soft melody coming from it. It made her feel safe and warm.

The closer you are to light. The bigger your shadow becomes.

Twilight turned around and sure enough, her shadow was huge. Then the shadow’s head lifted itself out of the shadow. Its hooves griped the outline of its own shadow as it brought the rest of itself out. It stood up and appeared to be a giant shadow version of Twilight. The Shadow Twilight stared down at the original Twilight with its yellow eyes. Then the Shadow Twilight twitched and convulsed as its form began to change. Its fore-hooves split in different directions as darkness poured from the mangled hooves. Then the mangled fore-hooves grew in size as hands shot out from the inside. It then tore it’s out layer of skin before tearing apart at its remaining hooves. From them, sprouted feet that almost appeared flat yet somehow the creature could still stand on them.

Then the chest exploded outward to create an empty heart shaped middle. Black ooze seemed to fall from where the chest had been. Then its mane grew to abnormal lengths cover its face, which was also beginning to change. The snout had disappeared and the neck was now shorter. The hair grew over its face but the yellow eyes could still be seen.

With the transformation complete, it glanced back down at Twilight who was currently doing her best to keep her dinner down. But upon seeing the final form of the creature, Twilight yelled out in fear and tried to run, only for her to find the end of the platform waiting for her. Twilight stopped and stared down into the abyss. Realizing she was trapped, she turned around with her weapon ready to fight for her life.

But do not be afraid. For you hold the mightiest weapon of all.

The creature, the Shadow as Twilight had decided to name it, raised its hand into the air. It then formed a fist and brought it down with all its might. Twilight dodged it just in time as the fist would have smashed her where she was a second ago. It brought its other hand down in a similar manner but Twilight was ready and dodged again but this time, she swung her Keyblade down unto the creatures arm. But it bounced off and seemed to have not even affected the creature.

Then the Shadow brought its arms back; its chest area started to glow with dark energy. Twilight started to run to the left as balls of energy shot towards her. She managed to dodge most of them but a few managed to singe her. The creature stared at her silently. It brought its hand up and Twilight readied herself for another punch. Instead of aiming for her though, the creature struck the ground in front of her. Twilight stared at the hole as darkness seeped from the hole. Dark creatures that Twilight had seen before started to appear. Twilight swung at them in surprise. She continued to swing as more and more were summoned. Twilight knew she could not keep this up forever as she soon began to grow tired.

The creature only stood there silently as it continued to watch her struggle. Then it lifted its arm and grabbed Twilight who was too busy to notice until it was too late. It brought her up toward its face. Twilight decided this was her best chance to get a good shot if any. She hoped that hitting its face would cause at least some damage. Twilight reared her head back and began spinning the Keyblade with her telekinesis. When she decided it was spinning fast enough, she hurled it as hard as she could at its head.

As soon as the Keyblade stuck it continued its passage through the head and out the other end. Both Twilight and the Shadow fell to the floor. Twilight waited and watched, hoping the creature would not get up and attack her again. Twilight breathed a sigh of relief as the creature began to sink into the floor. That is, until the floor soon became shrouded in darkness. Twilight could only watch in horror as she too began to sink into the very same darkness. Her weapon had disappeared and again Twilight found she was unable to use her magic. She tried flailing her hooves to stay above the thick sea of darkness as it had already swallowed the lower part of her body. But it was all in vain as she continued to sink. She could feel it now reaching her head as she continued to reach out with her hooves. Before everything went black she could just make out the voice one last time.

Remember, you are the one, who will open the door…

...And save your world.

Author's Note

Twilight's Keyblade is Oathkeeper,
I realize that Sora experienced things differently but this is Twilight and not Sora.
Hope you all enjoy. I will try to update this best I can.